god_n act_v 20._o 26_o 27._o and_o elsewhere_o ergo._fw-la 10._o if_o there_o be_v many_o saint_n and_o martyr_n acknowledge_v even_o by_o the_o romanist_n to_o be_v such_o who_o do_v not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o as_o to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v supreme_a visible_a head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o do_v oppose_v he_o and_o live_v and_o die_v in_o that_o opposition_n and_o yet_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n than_o they_o who_o hold_v not_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n may_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o the_o antecedent_n be_v true_a in_o cyprian_a augustine_n and_o many_o more_o oppose_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o rebaptisation_n appeal_v from_o africa_n keep_v easter_n therefore_o either_o they_o must_v be_v unsaint_v or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v yield_v that_o person_n who_o be_v not_o now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n may_v be_v true_a church_n of_o god_n i_o need_v not_o insist_v any_o long_o in_o prove_v the_o falsity_n of_o a_o tenet_n so_o palpable_o absurd_a and_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v so_o by_o bishop_n mortan_n in_o his_o grand_a imposture_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o by_o other_o elsewhere_o let_v we_o view_v h._n t._n his_o proof_n sect_n iv._o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n require_v by_o h._n t._n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n but_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o have_v have_v a_o succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n therefore_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o no_o other_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o major_a he_o allege_v isa_n 59_o 21._o &_o 60._o 1_o 3_o 11._o &_o 62._o 6._o ezech._n 3._o 26._o dan._n 7._o 13_o 14._o matth._n 28._o 20._o john_n 14_o 16._o ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14._o answ_n the_o succession_n he_o mean_v be_v express_v p._n 45._o to_o be_v a_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n this_o succession_n may_v be_v either_o in_o the_o same_o place_n or_o some_o place_n or_o other_o indefinite_a and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v continue_v without_o the_o least_o interruption_n for_o the_o small_a space_n of_o time_n or_o so_o continue_v that_o in_o each_o age_n or_o century_n there_o have_v be_v such_o a_o succession_n though_o with_o some_o intermission_n the_o succession_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n may_v be_v either_o universal_a in_o every_o point_n or_o limit_v to_o fundamental_o the_o succession_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v continue_v either_o so_o conspicuous_o as_o that_o there_o be_v a_o assembly_n of_o that_o people_n in_o each_o age_n which_o any_o christian_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n do_v or_o may_v know_v as_o they_o do_v the_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o venetian_n or_o kingdom_n of_o france_n oâ—_n as_o heretofore_o the_o roman_a commonwealth_n be_v know_v or_o else_o obscure_o so_o as_o to_o be_v know_v only_o to_o themselves_o and_o some_o near_a neighbour_n the_o proof_n of_o this_o succession_n may_v be_v conceive_v to_o be_v out_o of_o history_n or_o other_o clear_a write_n record_n or_o monument_n extant_a express_v person_n and_o their_o faith_n or_o else_o it_o may_v be_v conjecture_v from_o some_o more_o obscure_a intimation_n this_o author_n i_o conceive_v from_o many_o passage_n follow_v understand_v his_o major_n here_o thus_o that_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n which_o have_v have_v in_o the_o same_o place_n a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n without_o interruption_n any_o notable_a time_n in_o any_o age_n of_o a_o number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n not_o only_o in_o fundamental_o but_o in_o other_o point_n also_o so_o conspicuous_o that_o all_o christian_n do_v or_o may_v know_v it_o as_o the_o roman_a empire_n french_a kingdom_n or_o venetian_a republic_n may_v be_v know_v and_o this_o to_o be_v prove_v out_o of_o history_n or_o other_o clear_a write_n record_n or_o monument_n express_v the_o person_n and_o their_o faith_n for_o such_o a_o succession_n this_o author_n will_v have_v necessary_a to_o a_o true_a church_n which_o he_o imagine_v may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o no_o other_o but_o in_o this_o sense_n his_o proposition_n be_v most_o false_a and_o no_o whit_n prove_v out_o of_o the_o text_n he_o produce_v and_o nullify_v the_o roman_a church_n itself_o which_o he_o endeavour_v so_o much_o to_o magnify_v as_o to_o make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n in_o opposition_n thereto_o i_o say_v 1._o there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n where_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n or_o priest_n at_o all_o which_o i_o prove_v 1._o from_o act_n 14._o 23._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o barnabas_n and_o paul_n after_o they_o have_v gather_v the_o church_n they_o return_v to_o they_o and_o ordain_v elder_n in_o every_o church_n which_o suppose_v they_o be_v church_n sometime_o afore_o they_o have_v elder_n ordain_v for_o they_o therefore_o it_o follow_v there_o may_v be_v a_o true_a church_n without_o bishop_n priest_n or_o elder_n since_o those_o church_n be_v such_o afore_o they_o have_v they_o 2._o from_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o have_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o true_a church_n h._n t._n confess_v often_o this_o proposition_n to_o be_v true_a but_o a_o number_n of_o believer_n in_o christ_n who_o have_v no_o elder_n or_o priest_n or_o bishop_n have_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o true_a church_n ergo_fw-la the_o minor_a be_v prove_v from_o the_o receive_a definition_n bellarm._n tom._n 2._o controu._n l._n de_fw-la eccles_n milit_fw-la c._n 1._o ecclesia_fw-la est_fw-la evocatio_fw-la sive_fw-la caetus_fw-la vocatorum_fw-la the_o church_n be_v the_o company_n of_o the_o call_v out_o and_o other_o author_n speak_v conformable_o but_o there_o may_v be_v a_o caâ—ling_n out_o or_o a_o company_n of_o person_n call_v out_o though_o they_o have_v no_o bishop_n or_o priest_n therefore_o they_o may_v be_v a_o ture_n church_n of_o god_n 3._o that_o company_n which_o have_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o true_a church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n but_o a_o number_n of_o believer_n profess_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n have_v the_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o true_a church_n they_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o a_o church_n in_o that_o they_o be_v man_n the_o form_n be_v faith_n or_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o no_o other_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o assign_v to_o be_v essential_a as_o constitutive_a of_o a_o true_a church_n their_o governor_n order_n special_a gift_n and_o other_o thing_n tend_v to_o their_o well-being_n be_v common_a accident_n which_o may_v be_v or_o not_o be_v and_o yet_o the_o church_n remain_v a_o true_a church_n therefore_o a_o number_n of_o believer_n profess_v the_o true_a faith_n of_o christ_n without_o bishop_n be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n 2._o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n of_o bishop_n distinct_a from_o presbyter_n who_o h._n t._n term_n priest_n for_o 1._o there_o be_v many_o father_n and_o popish_a writer_n who_o make_v they_o but_o one_o order_n at_o first_o lombard_n senâ—ent_n l._n 4._o distinct_a 24._o apud_fw-la ucteres_fw-la iidem_fw-la episcopi_fw-la &_o presbyteri_fw-la fuerunt_fw-la the_o ancient_n take_v bishop_n and_o priest_n for_o the_o same_o therefore_o with_o they_o there_o be_v church_n in_o which_o be_v no_o bishop_n distinct_a from_o presbyter_n 2._o where_o there_o be_v two_o order_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o so_o necessary_a but_o that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v without_o they_o otherwise_o in_o the_o vacancy_n of_o the_o episcopal_n see_v which_o have_v in_o rome_n itself_o be_v sometime_o some_o year_n together_o often_o many_o month_n and_o day_n the_o church_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n for_o than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o in_o such_o vacancy_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v cease_v to_o be_v 3._o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o there_o be_v a_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n in_o every_o point_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v a_o true_a church_n
preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n nor_o be_v they_o successor_n to_o they_o in_o their_o apostleship_n for_o that_o particular_a office_n cease_v with_o the_o first_o apostle_n so_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v this_o conceit_n of_o succession_n be_v but_o a_o vain_a conceit_n though_o it_o be_v much_o magnify_v by_o h._n t._n and_o other_o romanist_n for_o want_n of_o solid_a proof_n of_o their_o several_a doctrine_n out_o of_o scripture_n or_o primitive_a antiquity_n i_o go_v on_o to_o the_o next_o article_n artic_a iii_o popish_a church_n visibility_n not_o necessary_a such_o visibility_n of_o succession_n as_o the_o romanist_n require_v be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n sect_n 1._o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o visible_a church_n what_o h._n t._n require_v of_o minister_n preach_v and_o administer_a sacrament_n be_v most_o defective_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n our_o tenet_n say_v h._n t._n be_v that_o the_o catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n of_o god_n have_v have_v not_o only_o a_o continue_a but_o also_o a_o visible_a succession_n from_o christ_n to_o this_o time_n etc._n etc._n which_o we_o prove_v thus_o 1._o a_o society_n of_o man_n which_o have_v always_o in_o it_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n preach_v baptise_v and_o administer_a sacrament_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v always_o visible_a but_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n which_o have_v always_o in_o it_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o ministere_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n must_v of_o necessity_n be_v always_o visible_a the_o major_n be_v prove_v by_o evident_a reason_n because_o those_o be_v all_o outward_a and_o sensible_a action_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o a_o invisible_a society_n of_o actor_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n go_v you_o teach_v all_o nation_n baptise_v they_o etc._n etc._n and_o behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o all_o day_n etc._n etc._n st._n matth._n 28._o v._n 20._o he_o give_v some_o apostle_n some_o prophet_n some_o evangelist_n and_o other_o some_o pastor_n and_o doctor_n to_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o saint_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12._o answ_n the_o tenet_n and_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o argument_n differ_v the_o tenet_n assert_v what_o have_v be_v the_o conclusion_n what_o of_o necessity_n must_v be_v the_o tenet_n have_v for_o its_o subject_a the_o holy_a catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n of_o god_n the_o conclusion_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n indefinite_a and_o both_o tenet_n and_o conclusion_n be_v grant_v but_o not_o in_o this_o author_n and_o other_o romanist_n sense_n it_o be_v grant_v there_o have_v be_v a_o succession_n but_o not_o a_o continue_a number_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o laic_n succeed_v one_o another_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n mean_v the_o now_o roman_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o this_o time_n which_o h._n t._n in_o the_o former_a article_n make_v the_o definition_n of_o succession_n and_o visibility_n of_o each_o particular_a church_n be_v grant_v but_o not_o of_o the_o catholic_n as_o catholic_n which_o as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v not_o see_v and_o this_o visibility_n it_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v of_o some_o at_o some_o time_n not_o in_o the_o same_o splendour_n or_o conspicuity_n at_o all_o time_n nor_o to_o all_o person_n but_o protestant_n deny_v it_o visible_a always_o to_o all_o in_o so_o glorious_a and_o conspicuous_a a_o estate_n as_o bellarmine_n assert_n when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr eccles_n milit._n cap._n 2._o that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o assembly_n of_o man_n so_o visible_a and_o palpable_a as_o be_v the_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n or_o the_o commonwealth_n of_o the_o venetian_n so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v his_o tenet_n and_o conclusion_n be_v it_o not_o that_o fraudulent_o there_o be_v more_o intend_v than_o be_v express_v which_o be_v needful_a to_o be_v discover_v for_o answer_v to_o it_o as_o it_o be_v the_o major_n be_v grant_v if_o it_o be_v understand_v of_o visibility_n simple_o but_o if_o mean_v of_o such_o a_o conspicuous_a visibility_n as_o the_o romanist_n assert_v it_o be_v to_o be_v deny_v in_o the_o minor_a it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v 1._o that_o a_o distinction_n be_v make_v between_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n which_o i_o judge_v to_o be_v do_v that_o thereby_o may_v be_v imply_v the_o distinction_n of_o bishop_n who_o be_v consecrate_v not_o ordain_v from_o presbyter_n who_o they_o ordain_v not_o consecrate_v to_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o right_a 2._o that_o it_o be_v assert_v that_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n which_o have_v always_o in_o it_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n which_o be_v because_o he_o hold_v a_o true_a church_n have_v always_o such_o minister_n but_o as_o i_o say_v before_o that_o be_v not_o true_a no_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o vacancy_n of_o the_o see_v which_o have_v be_v sometime_o long_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n that_o always_o the_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n be_v continue_v and_o if_o it_o may_v be_v intermit_v one_o two_o or_o ten_o year_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n a_o true_a church_n it_o may_v be_v a_o hundred_o and_o therefore_o the_o minor_a be_v not_o to_o be_v grant_v if_o mean_v of_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n distinct_a from_o presbyter_n and_o such_o a_o perpetuity_n as_o be_v without_o the_o least_o intermission_n nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o text_n prove_v it_o for_o the_o precept_n matth._n 28._o 19_o 20._o prove_v only_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v not_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v and_o the_o promise_n if_o it_o do_v prove_v that_o a_o succession_n shall_v be_v yet_o it_o do_v not_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n as_o shall_v have_v exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n but_o such_o assistance_n in_o preach_v and_o baptise_v as_o shall_v uphold_v and_o prosper_v they_o in_o that_o work_n nor_o be_v this_o assure_a to_o any_o one_o place_n but_o indefinite_o to_o any_o person_n in_o any_o place_n where_o this_o work_n shall_v be_v continue_v and_o the_o other_o place_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12._o prove_v not_o a_o certainty_n of_o the_o event_n which_o be_v assert_v in_o the_o minor_a but_o if_o the_o gift_n be_v mean_v of_o institution_n of_o what_o ouâ—ht_v to_o be_v it_o note_v only_o a_o certainty_n of_o duty_n if_o of_o donation_n of_o ability_n it_o note_v not_o a_o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n but_o a_o act_n to_o be_v immediate_o from_o christ_n himself_o or_o by_o his_o spirit_n and_o so_o do_v not_o prove_v a_o futurity_n of_o such_o succession_n by_o outward_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n as_o h._n t._n bring_v it_o for_o nevertheless_o this_o author_n do_v disadvantage_n his_o own_o party_n by_o this_o argue_v for_o 1._o by_o this_o argue_v he_o plain_o make_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n by_o which_o it_o be_v visible_a preach_a baptise_v and_o administer_a sacrament_n which_o do_v by_o good_a consequence_n infer_v that_o the_o protestant_n do_v right_o make_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o note_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o will_v make_v well_o for_o the_o protestant_n by_o who_o these_o be_v observe_v but_o ill_o for_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n chief_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o neither_o preach_v nor_o baptize_v nor_o administer_v sacrament_n but_o do_v other_o act_n of_o other_o kind_n nor_o to_o speak_v truth_n be_v almost_o any_o of_o their_o preach_v the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n but_o the_o rite_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n extol_v the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o other_o saint_n excellency_n little_a of_o the_o gospel_n or_o if_o any_o part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v likely_a the_o history_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o a_o historical_a fashion_n little_a of_o the_o mystery_n but_o in_o stead_n thereof_o such_o doctrine_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n for_o sin_n merit_n of_o good_a work_n be_v preach_v as_o do_v overthrow_n the_o gospel_n and_o for_o baptise_v though_o bellarmine_n tell_v we_o lib._n 2._o de_fw-la bonis_fw-la op_n in_o partic_a cap._n 17._o that_o at_o rome_n the_o old_a custom_n be_v not_o abolish_v of_o baptise_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la at_o easter_n but_o among_o the_o papist_n chief_v in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o year_n in_o which_o many_o catechize_v person_n be_v not_o baptize_v at_o easter_n yet_o the_o truth_n be_v there_o be_v
catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n 2._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o all_o other_o sectary_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n 3._o therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n the_o major_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o before_o luther_n who_o live_v little_a above_o â—ixscore_o year_n ago_o there_o be_v no_o protestant_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v by_o we_o and_o confess_v by_o our_o adversary_n to_o which_o you_o may_v add_v they_o have_v never_o yet_o be_v able_a to_o convert_v any_o one_o nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n nor_o ever_o have_v communion_n with_o all_o nation_n nor_o indeed_o any_o perfect_a communion_n among_o themselves_o therefore_o they_o can_v be_v the_o catholic_n church_n answ_n the_o major_n that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n if_o mean_v of_o actual_a or_o aptitudinal_a universality_n be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n afore_o cornelius_n be_v convert_v by_o peter_n have_v be_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v actual_o yea_o and_o aptitudinal_o that_o be_v according_a to_o peter_n and_o other_o christian_n circumcise_v their_o opinion_n and_o intention_n to_o be_v confine_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o no_o other_o church_n than_o on_o earth_n be_v or_o be_v believe_v by_o peter_n and_o those_o who_o contend_v with_o he_o act._n 11._o 2._o and_o yet_o there_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n before_o as_o be_v manifest_a from_o act_n 2._o 47._o but_o if_o the_o major_n be_v understand_v of_o universality_n of_o faith_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n by_o hold_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v grant_v but_o in_o that_o sense_n the_o minor_a be_v false_a the_o protestant_n church_n be_v universal_a for_o time_n and_o place_n that_o be_v hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o all_o place_n preach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a teacher_n to_o believer_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n protestant_n have_v be_v in_o every_o age_n before_o luther_n and_o have_v as_o real_o convert_v nation_n from_o infidelity_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o popish_a church_n or_o teacher_n and_o have_v have_v more_o perfect_a communion_n with_o all_o nation_n and_o among_o themselves_o then_o papist_n as_o such_o have_v have_v and_o the_o papist_n have_v not_o be_v so_o but_o have_v hold_v a_o new_a faith_n not_o embrace_v by_o a_o great_a part_n of_o christian_n nor_o in_o all_o place_n receive_v or_o know_v nor_o for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n teach_v in_o the_o church_n but_o late_o by_o the_o italian_a faction_n devise_v to_o uphold_v the_o pope_n tyranny_n and_o their_o own_o gain_n and_o therefore_o i_o retort_v the_o argument_n thus_o that_o church_n which_o be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o the_o time_n and_o place_n be_v not_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o popish_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o universal_a or_o catholic_n for_o time_n and_o place_n but_o be_v of_o late_o stand_v therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n sect_n vii_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n origen_n lactantius_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n augustin_n be_v not_o for_o the_o universality_n of_o h._n t._n which_o he_o assert_v the_o catholicism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o against_o it_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o the_o father_n which_o h._n t._n allege_v on_o this_o article_n they_o be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n to_o prove_v that_o that_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o they_o prove_v the_o contrary_n for_o the_o word_n of_o irenaem_n l._n 4._o adv_n haereses_fw-la c._n 43._o be_v these_o wherefore_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v those_o presbyter_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n those_o which_o have_v succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n as_o we_o have_v show_v who_o with_o the_o succession_n of_o bishopric_n have_v receive_v the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n according_a to_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o father_n but_o to_o have_v the_o rest_n suspect_v either_o as_o heretic_n and_o of_o evil_a opinion_n or_o as_o renter_n and_o lift_v up_o and_o please_v themselves_o or_o again_o as_o hypocrite_n work_v for_o gain_n and_o vain_a glory_n sake_n who_o depart_v from_o the_o original_a succession_n and_o be_v gather_v in_o every_o place_n for_o all_o these_o fall_n from_o the_o truth_n by_o which_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v 1._o that_o h._n t._n omit_v sundry_a word_n which_o will_v have_v show_v that_o presbyter_n and_o bishop_n be_v all_o one_o 2._o that_o irenaeus_n require_v that_o those_o to_o who_o he_o will_v have_v obedience_n give_v be_v such_o as_o have_v not_o only_a succession_n of_o place_n but_o also_o the_o certain_a gift_n of_o truth_n whence_o it_o follow_v 1._o that_o this_o speech_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o we_o be_v to_o obey_v only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o any_o presbyter_n 2._o that_o the_o succession_n require_v be_v not_o confine_v to_o rome_n but_o extend_v to_o any_o place_n 3._o that_o succession_n to_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n be_v term_v original_a succession_n 4._o that_o presbyter_n who_o in_o any_o place_n depart_v not_o from_o the_o truth_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o this_o place_n be_v so_o far_o from_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o unity_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o that_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n that_o it_o prove_v the_o contrary_a the_o word_n of_o origen_n be_v not_o for_o h._n t._n which_o require_v no_o other_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v but_o that_o which_o be_v by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n to_o his_o time_n for_o neither_o do_v they_o say_v the_o church_n be_v only_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o that_o doctrine_n to_o be_v keep_v which_o remain_v in_o it_o or_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v from_o peter_n only_o or_o by_o order_n of_o succession_n from_o his_o chair_n or_o be_v deliver_v by_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v any_o way_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o succession_n in_o any_o place_n the_o word_n of_o lactantius_n be_v less_o for_o h._n t._n which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o call_v the_o roman_a the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o say_v in_o it_o only_o be_v god_n true_a worship_n and_o service_n and_o hope_n of_o life_n but_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o true_a believer_n all_o over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o word_n of_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n next_o allege_v do_v show_v in_o which_o be_v nothing_o for_o h._n t._n or_o against_o we_o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustin_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr vera_fw-la religione_fw-la cap._n 7._o we_o must_v hold_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v call_v catholic_a both_o by_o she_o own_o and_o stranger_n they_o be_v maim_o recite_v augustin_n say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o hold_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n not_o only_o which_o be_v name_v catholic_a but_o which_o be_v catholic_a and_o be_v name_v catholic_a and_o cap._n 6._o he_o explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o catholic_n church_n per_fw-la totum_fw-la orbem_fw-la validè_fw-la latéque_fw-la diffusa_fw-la spread_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n firm_o and_o large_o and_o of_o the_o religion_n which_o he_o term_v the_o history_n and_o prophecy_n of_o the_o temporal_a dispensation_n of_o the_o divine_a providence_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n to_o be_v reform_v and_o repair_v unto_o eternal_a life_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v perceive_v that_o he_o neither_o account_v that_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v about_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n power_n or_o any_o of_o the_o popish_a tenet_n which_o protestant_n deny_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n by_o christ_n nor_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o roman_a only_o but_o the_o christian_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n which_o consist_v of_o they_o who_o be_v name_v christian_n catholic_n or_o orthodox_n that_o be_v keeper_n of_o integrity_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v right_a as_o he_o speak_v cap._n 5._o and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o augustine_n epist_n 152._o that_o whosoever_o be_v divide_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n how_o laudable_a soever_o he_o seem_v to_o himself_o to_o
thou_o i_o more_o than_o thou_o love_v they_o or_o more_o than_o they_o love_v i_o and_o this_o probable_o be_v put_v to_o he_o to_o mind_v he_o of_o his_o former_a forward_a profession_n and_o shameful_a denial_n 2._o that_o christ_n make_v peter_n a_o head_n or_o give_v he_o a_o supreme_a dominion_n under_o the_o term_n of_o feed_v but_o 1._o the_o word_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o to_o rule_v but_o only_o to_o provide_v pasture_n or_o to_o eat_v as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d also_o do_v judas_n 12._o being_n intransitive_a both_o of_o they_o where_o they_o be_v enjoin_v to_o apostle_n bishop_n or_o presbyter_n note_v teach_v not_o impose_v law_n on_o person_n excommunicate_v deprive_v and_o such_o like_a act_n as_o pope_n claim_n as_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o pastor_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o view_v the_o place_n ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16._o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2_o 3._o act_n 20._o 28_o 29_o 30_o 31._o mark_v 6._o 34._o 1_o pet._n 2._o 25._o and_o therefore_o if_o it_o prove_v supremacy_n of_o power_n jurisdiction_n and_o government_n in_o peter_n it_o prove_v every_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o be_v also_o a_o supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n 2._o that_o peter_n have_v no_o such_o headship_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n give_v he_o in_o those_o word_n john_n 21._o 17_o 18._o be_v prove_v by_o the_o description_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o these_o act_n of_o feed_v be_v to_o do_v they_o be_v the_o little_a lamb_n and_o sheep_n of_o christ_n not_o goat_n now_o to_o the_o lamb_n and_o sheep_n of_o christ_n no_o act_n of_o lordly_a rule_n such_o as_o impose_v law_n excommunicate_v deprive_v or_o the_o like_a act_n in_o which_o the_o pope_n place_v his_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n can_v be_v lawful_o do_v nor_o do_v peter_n any_o such_o act_n but_o teach_v they_o be_v guide_n to_o they_o direct_v exhort_v and_o comfort_v they_o which_o the_o pope_n regard_v not_o to_o do_v be_v to_o be_v do_v to_o they_o wherefore_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o lordly_a rule_n be_v not_o appoint_v by_o christ_n but_o fatherly_a care_n and_o tenderness_n in_o that_o injunction_n and_o that_o which_o christ_n enjoin_v in_o his_o commission_n to_o peter_n be_v that_o which_o the_o pope_n neither_o regard_n to_o do_v noâ—_n think_v it_o his_o work_n but_o another_o thing_n to_o wit_n princely_a dominion_n which_o christ_n forbid_v 3._o the_o three_o thing_n suppose_v be_v that_o because_o the_o term_n be_v indefinite_a my_o lamb_n my_o sheep_n therefore_o he_o mean_v all_o his_o lamb_n and_o sheep_n even_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n which_o if_o true_a than_o it_o be_v false_a which_o paul_n say_v gal._n 2_o 7._o that_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o uncircumcision_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o circumcisiou_n unto_o peter_n and_o vers_n 9_o james_n and_o cephas_n and_o john_n do_v sin_n against_o christ_n command_n in_o give_v to_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n that_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o heathen_a and_o james_n cephas_n and_o john_n to_o the_o circumcision_n and_o paul_n do_v ill_a to_o style_v himself_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gentile_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 6._o and_o he_o shall_v have_v boast_v in_o another_o man_n line_n or_o rule_v 2_o cor._n 10._o 15._o sith_o all_o place_n have_v be_v within_o peter_n line_n or_o rule_v and_o he_o do_v ill_a to_o say_v rom._n 15._o 15._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v give_v to_o he_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v the_o minister_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o gentile_n and_o never_o mention_v peter_n supremacy_n no_o not_o in_o that_o very_a epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o much_o as_o once_o name_v he_o who_o be_v if_o papist_n say_v true_a the_o universal_a bishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o sit_v there_o at_o that_o time_n when_o he_o write_v that_o epistle_n nor_o do_v paul_n salute_v he_o when_o he_o salute_v many_o of_o less_o note_n as_o for_o that_o which_o h._n t._n infer_v from_o the_o not_o exempt_n of_o any_o therefore_o he_o comprehend_v all_o the_o sheep_n and_o lamb_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a for_o a_o indefinite_a term_n be_v not_o all_o one_o with_o a_o universal_a unless_o the_o matter_n so_o require_v it_o but_o in_o such_o kind_n of_o speecheâ—_n as_o these_o it_o note_v only_o indefinite_a particular_n as_o gal._n 2._o 10._o they_o agree_v that_o we_o shall_v remember_v the_o poor_a that_o be_v so_o many_o as_o we_o can_v and_o when_o christ_n bid_v matth._n 10._o 8._o heal_n the_o sick_a cleanse_v the_o leper_n raise_v the_o dead_a it_o be_v mean_v without_o exceeption_n of_o any_o yet_o not_o a_o injunction_n to_o heal_v every_o individual_a or_o to_o raise_v every_o dead_a person_n but_o such_o as_o there_o be_v occasion_n of_o heal_v and_o raise_v and_o when_o mark_v 16._o 15._o the_o apostle_n be_v bid_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o every_o creature_n the_o command_n be_v to_o preach_v to_o any_o one_o without_o exception_n yet_o not_o to_o every_o individual_a which_o have_v be_v impossible_a so_o here_o peter_n be_v bid_v to_o feed_v any_o indefinite_o yet_o not_o all_o universal_o which_o have_v be_v a_o impossible_a task_n 4._o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o be_v a_o commission_n confer_v power_n authority_n rule_n and_o that_o over_o the_o very_a apostle_n themselves_o and_o that_o as_o a_o privilege_n confer_v on_o peter_n for_o his_o special_a dilection_n of_o christ_n whereas_o the_o thing_n enjoin_v he_o be_v work_v require_v skill_n and_o care_n not_o dignity_n or_o authority_n of_o empire_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o of_o jurisdiction_n as_o a_o judge_n or_o commander_n but_o of_o faithfulness_n and_o diligence_n as_o a_o servant_n and_o guide_n and_o in_o this_o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a to_o he_o h._n t._n himself_o confess_v here_o pag._n 97._o the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n to_o which_o this_o of_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n belong_v and_o therefore_o peter_n reckon_v himself_o but_o a_o fellow_n elder_n and_o require_v other_o elder_n to_o feed_v as_o well_o as_o himself_o 1_o pet._n 5._o 1_o 2._o &_o act_v 20._o 28._o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n be_v appoint_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o feed_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v as_o large_a a_o exppression_n as_o be_v john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o and_o therefore_o do_v infer_v as_o much_o headship_n in_o they_o as_o in_o peter_n and_o paul_n count_v himself_o not_o behind_o the_o very_o chief_a apostle_n 2_o cor._n 12._o 11._o and_o peter_n add_v to_o â—im_v nothing_o gal._n 2._o 6._o and_o therefore_o paul_n derive_v nothing_o from_o he_o but_o be_v equal_a to_o he_o and_o to_o bid_v peter_n to_o feed_v the_o apostle_n have_v be_v to_o bid_v he_o feed_v the_o shepherd_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o term_v the_o doctrine_n of_o peter_n but_o of_o the_o apostle_n in_o common_a act_v 2._o 41._o even_n when_o peter_n have_v convert_v person_n and_o they_o be_v together_o nor_o do_v they_o go_v to_o preach_v with_o peter_n as_o their_o shepherd_n or_o by_o his_o direction_n but_o by_o agreement_n gal._n 2._o 9_o yea_o they_o send_v peter_n to_o samaria_n act_v 8._o 14._o nor_o be_v this_o work_n of_o feed_v john_n 21._o 16._o 17._o a_o privilege_n confer_v on_o peter_n for_o his_o special_a dilection_n but_o a_o task_n enjoin_v to_o he_o because_o of_o his_o more_o open_a denial_n three_o time_n charge_v on_o he_o as_o he_o thrice_o deny_v christ_n and_o use_v as_o a_o stay_n of_o peter_n weakness_n rather_o than_o a_o mark_n of_o his_o worthiness_n much_o less_o a_o proof_n of_o his_o supremacy_n sect_n v._o peter_n charge_n to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n and_o his_o priority_n of_o nomination_n prove_v not_o his_o supremacy_n the_o second_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n be_v this_o he_o that_o be_v by_o god_n appointment_n to_o confirm_v other_o in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v general_o set_v bâ—fore_o other_o in_o the_o scripture_n must_v needs_o be_v great_a than_o those_o other_o in_o power_n and_o dignity_n but_o st._n peter_n by_o our_o saviour_n own_o appointment_n be_v to_o confirm_v the_o apostle_n in_o the_o faith_n and_o be_v general_o prefer_v before_o they_o all_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o st._n peter_n be_v above_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o power_n and_o dignity_n and_o therefore_o the_o head_n and_o primate_n of_o the_o rest_n answ_n the_o conclusion_n itself_o may_v
universal_a church_n profess_v that_o tradition_n be_v against_o the_o papal_a monarchy_n and_o other_o point_n depend_v on_o it_o they_o cast_v tradition_n behind_o their_o back_n 4._o they_o cry_v up_o the_o father_n and_o when_o we_o bring_v their_o judgement_n against_o the_o substance_n of_o popery_n they_o sometime_o vilify_v or_o accuse_v they_o as_o erroneous_a and_o sometime_o tell_v we_o that_o father_n as_o well_o as_o scripture_n must_v be_v no_o otherwise_o understand_v than_o their_o church_n expound_v they_o 5._o they_o plead_v for_o and_o appeal_v to_o council_n and_o though_o we_o easy_o prove_v that_o none_o of_o they_o be_v universal_a yet_o such_o as_o they_o be_v they_o call_v they_o all_o reprobate_n which_o be_v not_o approve_v by_o their_o pope_n let_v the_o number_n of_o bishop_n there_o be_v never_o so_o great_a and_o those_o that_o be_v approve_v if_o they_o speak_v against_o they_o they_o reject_v also_o either_o with_o lie_v shift_n deny_v the_o approbation_n or_o say_v the_o act_n be_v not_o the_o fide_fw-la or_o not_o conciliariter_fw-la facta_fw-la or_o the_o sense_n must_v be_v give_v by_o their_o present_a church_n or_o one_o such_o contemptible_a shift_n or_o other_o 6._o at_o least_o one_o will_v think_v they_o shall_v stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o yet_o they_o will_v not_o for_o shame_n forbid_v they_o to_o own_o the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o pope_n that_o be_v heretic_n or_o infidel_n and_o by_o council_n so_o judge_v and_o other_o they_o be_v force_v to_o disown_n because_o they_o contradict_v their_o predecessor_n and_o at_o rome_n the_o cardinal_n be_v the_o pope_n while_o he_o that_o have_v the_o name_n be_v oft_o make_v light_n of_o and_o how_o infallible_a he_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o french_a and_o the_o venetian_n how_o sixtus_n the_o five_o be_v value_v by_o the_o spaniard_n and_o by_o bellarmine_n be_v common_o know_v 7._o but_o all_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o their_o renunciation_n of_o humanity_n even_o of_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o matter_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o decision_n of_o their_o eye_n and_o taste_v and_o feeling_n whether_o bread_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v wine_n and_o yet_o all_o italy_n spain_n austria_n bavaria_n &c._n &c._n can_v resolve_v it_o yea_o general_o unless_o some_o latent_fw-la protestant_a do_v pass_v their_o judgement_n against_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o sound_a man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o not_o in_o a_o matter_n beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o sense_n as_o whether_o christ_n be_v there_o spiritual_o but_o in_o a_o matter_n belong_v to_o sense_n if_o any_o thing_n belong_v to_o it_o as_o whether_o bread_n be_v bread_n etc._n etc._n king_n and_o noble_n prelate_n and_o priest_n do_v all_o give_v their_o judgement_n that_o all_o their_o sense_n be_v deceive_v and_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o these_o man_n than_o to_o know_v any_o thing_n or_o any_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o they_o to_o be_v decide_v if_o we_o say_v that_o the_o sun_n be_v light_a or_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o man_n and_o scripture_n legible_a or_o that_o there_o be_v the_o write_n of_o council_n and_o father_n extant_a in_o the_o world_n they_o may_v as_o well_o concur_v in_o a_o denial_n of_o all_o this_o or_o any_o thing_n else_o that_o sense_n shall_v judge_v of_o if_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o scripture_n require_v they_o to_o contradict_v all_o their_o sense_n in_o this_o point_n i_o answer_v 1._o not_o that_o scripture_n before_o mention_v that_o call_v it_o bread_n after_o the_o consecration_n thrice_o in_o the_o three_o next_o verse_n 2._o and_o how_o know_v they_o that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o scripture_n if_o all_o their_o sense_n be_v so_o fallible_a if_o the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n be_v not_o suppose_v a_o little_a learning_n or_o wit_n may_v satisfy_v they_o that_o faith_n can_v have_v no_o certainty_n but_o be_v it_o not_o a_o most_o dreadful_a judgement_n of_o god_n that_o prince_n and_o nation_n learned_a man_n and_o some_o that_o in_o their_o way_n be_v conscientious_a shall_v be_v give_v over_o to_o so_o much_o inhumanity_n and_o to_o make_v a_o religion_n of_o this_o brutishness_n and_o worse_o and_o to_o persecute_v those_o with_o fire_n and_o sword_n that_o be_v not_o so_o far_o forsake_v by_o god_n and_o by_o their_o reason_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v so_o sollicitous_o labour_v the_o perversion_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n for_o the_o promote_a of_o stupidity_n or_o stark_a madness_n 8._o and_o if_o we_o go_v from_o their_o principle_n to_o their_o end_n or_o way_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v that_o they_o be_v also_o against_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n while_o they_o pretend_v this_o as_o their_o chief_a argument_n to_o draw_v man_n to_o their_o way_n they_o set_v up_o a_o corrupt_a faction_n and_o condemn_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o will_v have_v no_o unity_n with_o any_o but_o those_o of_o their_o own_o faction_n and_o subjection_n and_o fix_v this_o as_o a_o essential_a part_n of_o their_o religion_n create_v thereby_o a_o impossibility_n of_o universal_a concord_n 9_o they_o also_o contradict_v the_o experience_n of_o many_o thousand_o saint_n assert_v that_o they_o be_v all_o void_a of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o save_a grace_n till_o they_o become_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n when_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o these_o believer_n have_v experience_n of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n within_o they_o and_o feel_v that_o grace_n that_o prove_v their_o justification_n i_o wonder_v what_o kind_n of_o thing_n it_o be_v that_o be_v call_v love_n or_o holiness_n in_o a_o papist_n which_o protestant_n and_o other_o christian_n have_v not_o and_o what_o be_v the_o difference_n 10._o they_o be_v most_o notorious_a enemy_n to_o charity_n condemn_v most_o of_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o hell_n for_o be_v out_o of_o their_o subjection_n 11._o they_o be_v notorious_a enemy_n to_o knowledge_n under_o pretence_n of_o obedience_n and_o unity_n and_o avoid_v heresy_n they_o celebrate_v their_o worship_n in_o a_o language_n not_o understand_v by_o the_o vulgar_a worshipper_n they_o hinder_v the_o people_n from_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n exhort_v man_n and_o woman_n to_o as_o a_o ordinary_a thing_n the_o quality_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o people_n testify_z this_z 12._o they_o oppose_v the_o purity_n of_o divine_a worship_n set_v up_o a_o multitude_n of_o humane_a invention_n in_o stead_n thereof_o and_o idolatrous_o for_o no_o less_o can_v be_v say_v of_o it_o adore_v a_o piece_n of_o consecrate_a bread_n as_o their_o god_n 13._o they_o be_v opposer_n of_o holiness_n both_o by_o the_o foresay_a enmity_n to_o knowledge_n charity_n and_o purity_n of_o worship_n and_o by_o many_o unholy_a doctrine_n and_o by_o delude_a soul_n with_o a_o outside_n historical_a way_n of_o religion_n never_o require_v by_o the_o lord_n consist_v in_o a_o multitude_n of_o ceremony_n and_o worship_v of_o angel_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o saint_n and_o image_n and_o cross_n etc._n etc._n let_v experience_n speak_v how_o much_o the_o life_n of_o holiness_n be_v promote_v by_o they_o 14._o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o common_a honesty_n teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n and_o make_v many_o heinous_a sin_n venial_a and_o many_o of_o the_o most_o odious_a sin_n to_o be_v duty_n as_o kill_v king_n that_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o pope_n take_v oath_n with_o the_o foresay_a reservation_n and_o break_v they_o etc._n etc._n for_o the_o jesuit_n doctrine_n montaltus_n the_o jansenist_n and_o many_o of_o the_o french_a clergy_n have_v pretty_a well_o open_v it_o and_o the_o pope_n himself_o have_v late_o be_v fain_o to_o publish_v a_o condemnation_n of_o their_o apology_n and_o yet_o the_o power_n and_o interest_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o their_o follower_n among_o they_o be_v not_o altogether_o unknown_a to_o the_o world_n 15._o they_o be_v enemy_n to_o civil_a peace_n and_o government_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o in_o the_o world_n as_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o kill_v and_o depose_v excommunicate_a prince_n break_v oath_n etc._n etc._n show_v bellarmine_n that_o will_v go_v a_o middle_a way_n give_v the_o pope_n power_n in_o ordine_fw-la ad_fw-la spiritualia_fw-la and_o indirect_o to_o dispose_v of_o kingdom_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o tolerate_v heretical_a king_n that_o propagate_v their_o heresy_n that_o be_v the_o ancient_a faith_n how_o well_o doctor_n heylin_n have_v vindicate_v their_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o this_o who_o decree_n stand_v as_o a_o monument_n of_o the_o horrid_a treasonable_a doctrine_n of_o the_o papist_n i_o shall_v if_o god_n will_v hereafter_o manifest_a in_o the_o mean_a time_n let_v any_o
offer_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n that_o pope_n sixtus_n declare_v anno_fw-la 129._o that_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o sacred_a vessel_n shall_v not_o be_v touch_v but_o by_o sacred_a minister_n and_o that_o the_o priest_n beginning_n mass_n the_o people_n shall_v sing_v holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o that_o telesphorus_n command_v the_o seven_o week_n of_o lent_n â—o_o be_v fast_v epist_n decret_n anno_fw-la dom._n 139._o pius_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o italian_n enjoin_v penance_n for_o he_o by_o who_o negligence_n any_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v be_v spill_v anno_fw-la dom._n 147._o anicetus_n tell_v we_o that_o james_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o st._n peter_n james_n and_o john_n in_o his_o decretal_a epistle_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n soter_n decree_v that_o no_o man_n shall_v say_v mass_n after_o he_o have_v eat_v or_o drink_v zepherinus_n decree_v that_o the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o apostolic_a see_v because_o so_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n have_v ordain_v epist_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o sicily_n 217._o and_o then_o h._n t._n add_v these_o be_v all_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o no_o protestant_n i_o hope_v which_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a passage_n show_v his_o folly_n in_o triumph_v insolent_o over_o his_o adversary_n upon_o such_o frivolous_a allegation_n for_o 1._o who_o that_o know_v those_o time_n of_o persecution_n confess_v by_o himself_o p._n 7._o and_o therefore_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n in_o which_o many_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v martyr_n will_v imagine_v that_o they_o shall_v busy_v themselves_o in_o make_v decree_n about_o sacred_a place_n sacred_a vessel_n hear_v of_o great_a cause_n fast_v in_o lent_n when_o they_o be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o prison_n necessitate_v to_o hide_v themselves_o want_v perhaps_o food_n of_o any_o sort_n by_o reason_n of_o persecution_n 2._o or_o who_o that_o read_v author_n of_o those_o and_o other_o age_n do_v not_o perceive_v in_o those_o epistle_n the_o style_n and_o term_n of_o far_o late_a age_n 3._o but_o be_v it_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o genuine_a epistle_n of_o those_o pope_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n from_o thence_o of_o the_o now_o roman_a faith_n hold_v by_o they_o in_o the_o point_v gainsay_v by_o protestant_n as_o v_o g._n transubstantiation_n or_o the_o pope_n visible_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o may_v call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o sacrifice_n yet_o not_o proper_o so_o call_v propitiatory_a for_o quick_a and_o dead_a pius_n may_v call_v the_o spill_n of_o wine_n spill_v of_o christ_n blood_n signify_v by_o it_o as_o the_o cup_n be_v term_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o it_o be_v signify_v by_o it_o lend_v fast_o fast_v afore_o mass_n mingle_v water_n and_o wine_n may_v be_v appoint_v yet_o no_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n teach_v the_o great_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n and_o more_o difficult_a question_n refer_v to_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o yet_o no_o supreme_a headship_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n deduce_v thence_o as_o for_o the_o tale_n of_o james_n his_o be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o st._n peter_n james_n and_o john_n it_o rather_o make_v against_o peter_n supremacy_n than_o for_o it_o fith_n in_o that_o no_o more_o be_v ascribe_v to_o peter_n than_o to_o james_n and_o john_n so_o that_o we_o may_v grant_v he_o that_o they_o be_v pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o aver_v they_o be_v true_a protestant_n in_o respect_n of_o their_o doctrine_n though_o differ_v in_o frivolous_a ceremony_n if_o the_o epistle_n allege_v have_v be_v their_o own_o which_o be_v altogether_o improbable_a and_o slight_a the_o folly_n of_o h._n t._n in_o triumph_v afore_o the_o victory_n his_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_a professor_n to_o the_o year_n 300._o be_v in_o like_a manner_n ridiculous_a some_o of_o they_o be_v of_o the_o african_a aâ—ian_a and_o greek_a church_n that_o have_v no_o such_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n as_o h._n t._n make_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n yea_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n and_o other_o african_a bishop_n oppose_v stephen_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o appeal_n to_o roms_n and_o in_o the_o point_n of_o rebaptisation_n of_o the_o baptize_v by_o heretic_n which_o be_v afterward_o determine_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n not_o by_o the_o bare_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n nor_o be_v one_o word_n bring_v by_o h._n t._n that_o show_v they_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n thus_o have_v i_o examine_v his_o catalogue_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n which_o be_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a time_n of_o the_o church_n as_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o great_a persecution_n and_o have_v not_o find_v the_o succession_n which_o h._n t._n assert_n let_v we_o view_v the_o rest_n sect_n viii_o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a in_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n in_o the_o four_o age_n he_o begin_v with_o a_o catalogue_n of_o catholic_a professor_n to_o the_o year_n 400._o of_o who_o some_o be_v of_o the_o african_a church_n some_o of_o the_o greek_a some_o of_o the_o asiatic_a some_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o he_o show_v not_o that_o any_o one_o either_o own_a the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n which_o he_o maintain_v against_o the_o protestant_n sure_a hierom_n be_v no_o assertor_n of_o the_o papacy_n who_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o euagrius_n make_v bishop_n and_o presbyter_n the_o same_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o no_o high_a but_o of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o priesthood_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n and_o for_o the_o nation_n convert_v which_o he_o mention_n there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o as_o indian_n and_o ethiopian_n who_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a ever_o hear_v of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o have_v any_o conversion_n from_o they_o noâ—_n be_v it_o likely_a that_o any_o of_o they_o either_o own_v the_o pope_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o any_o point_n of_o doctrine_n they_o now_o hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n as_o for_o the_o fourteen_o pope_n of_o this_o century_n what_o ever_o their_o succession_n be_v which_o be_v not_o without_o question_n yet_o that_o they_o do_v assert_v as_o due_a to_o they_o such_o a_o supremacy_n as_o the_o pope_n now_o claim_v or_o that_o faith_n which_o now_o the_o papist_n hold_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o protestant_n can_v be_v prove_v the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o two_o general_a council_n he_o mention_n in_o the_o four_o century_n to_o wit_n the_o first_o nicene_n and_o the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a which_o never_o ascribe_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n any_o more_o power_n than_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o constantinople_n nor_o after_o they_o the_o ephesin_n and_o chalcedonian_a in_o the_o five_o century_n h._n t._n himself_o say_v only_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n be_v approve_v by_o pope_n sylvester_n but_o do_v not_o affirm_v that_o either_o he_o call_v it_o or_o be_v present_a at_o it_o or_o be_v precedent_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n be_v precedent_n there_o by_o bellarmine_n himself_o lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr council_n &_o eccl._n c._n 19_o tom_n 2._o controv_n he_o imagine_v but_o prove_v not_o hosius_n to_o have_v be_v the_o pope_n legate_n out_o of_o the_o council_n or_o any_o one_o that_o be_v there_o and_o whereas_o h._n t._n say_v the_o first_o constantinopolitan_a council_n father_n 1._o 50._o pope_n damasus_n preside_v anno_fw-la 381._o against_o macedonius_n it_o be_v contradict_v by_o bellarmine_n in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o be_v also_o manifest_a that_o the_o roman_a pope_n be_v not_o precedent_n there_o but_o nectarius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n of_o which_o thing_n the_o cause_n be_v because_o the_o roman_a pope_n be_v neither_o present_a by_o himself_o nor_o by_o his_o legate_n what_o he_o add_v of_o pope_n caelestin_n his_o presiding_n in_o the_o council_n at_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n anno_fw-la 431._o be_v not_o true_a since_o it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o subscription_n to_o the_o council_n that_o cyril_n of_o alâ—xandria_n be_v precedent_n there_o and_o with_o he_o juvenal_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o though_o it_o be_v say_v that_o cyril_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o pope_n caelestinus_n yet_o that_o be_v in_o give_v suffrage_n to_o show_v the_o agreement_n of_o
great_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o four_o late_a sure_o the_o two_o last_o less_o deserve_v the_o name_n the_o late_a nicene_n council_n be_v affront_v by_o the_o carolin_n council_n about_o image_n at_o frankford_n and_o the_o eight_o by_o another_o of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o better_a note_n by_o michael_n the_o emperor_n and_o photius_n the_o learned_a parriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o sure_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o pope_n monarchy_n but_o live_v and_o die_v in_o contest_v against_o they_o but_o neither_o the_o four_o first_o nor_o the_o four_o last_o do_v ever_o ascribe_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n the_o monarchy_n and_o supremacy_n which_o be_v now_o arrogate_a nor_o do_v they_o ever_o receive_v what_o they_o profess_v because_o they_o profess_v it_o nor_o do_v the_o desire_n or_o acceptance_n much_o less_o the_o have_v the_o pope_n approbation_n at_o all_o prove_v any_o authority_n over_o they_o in_o he_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n usual_a to_o seek_v approbation_n of_o man_n who_o have_v no_o authority_n over_o the_o seeker_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o esteem_n for_o prudence_n learning_n and_o other_o quality_n and_o for_o the_o more_o ready_a receipt_n of_o what_o they_o seek_v to_o have_v approve_v but_o the_o council_n determination_n and_o that_o with_o anathema_n to_o the_o gainsayer_n show_v that_o they_o judge_v themselves_o to_o have_v decisive_a power_n without_o the_o pope_n though_o his_o consent_n also_o be_v add_v as_o useful_a for_o some_o purpose_n 3._o say_v h._n t._n the_o first_o revolt_n be_v make_v by_o the_o grecian_n deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o god_n the_o son_n they_o be_v unite_v again_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n sess_v last_o answ_n 1._o the_o deny_v of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o god_n the_o son_n be_v show_v to_o be_v a_o error_n only_o in_o manner_n of_o speak_v by_o sir_n richard_n field_n of_o the_o church_n three_o book_n ch_z 1._o and_o other_o learned_a man_n 2._o the_o revolt_n so_o long_o show_v the_o protestant_n have_v predecessor_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n together_o in_o oppose_v the_o usurpation_n and_o error_n of_o the_o roman_a pope_n and_o church_n 3._o the_o reconciliation_n at_o florence_n be_v but_o a_o imperfect_a thing_n by_o person_n who_o act_n be_v not_o avow_v afterward_o nor_o do_v the_o union_n hold_v but_o be_v quick_o dissolve_v 4._o the_o council_n of_o florence_n be_v a_o council_n not_o allow_v by_o that_o at_o basil_n as_o be_v only_o of_o a_o faction_n to_o avoid_v the_o question_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n see_v platina_n in_o vita_fw-la eugenii_fw-la 4._o 4._o say_v h._n t._n they_o hold_v transubstantiation_n seven_o sacrament_n unbloody_a sacrifice_n prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o for_o the_o dead_a cens_fw-la eccles_n orientalis_fw-la c._n 7_o 10_o 12_o 13_o 21._o answ_n the_o grecian_n hold_v not_o any_o such_o transubstantiation_n as_o whereby_o the_o element_n be_v abolish_v and_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o they_o be_v but_o whereby_o they_o become_v what_o they_o be_v not_o and_o the_o transubstantiation_n they_o hold_v be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o communicant_n into_o the_o be_v of_o christ_n that_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n as_o the_o apostle_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v they_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o dr._n field_n prove_v out_o of_o dam._n scen_n cyril_n and_o other_o in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o church_n ch_n 1._o bishop_n jewel_n reply_n to_o harding_n answer_v art_n 10._o nor_o be_v the_o speech_n of_o transubstantiation_n transelementation_n and_o such_o like_a term_n use_v by_o the_o greek_n any_o other_o than_o lofty_a hyperbolical_a speech_n such_o as_o the_o apostle_n use_v when_o he_o say_v christ_n be_v crucify_v among_o the_o galatian_n gal._n 3._o 1._o which_o abound_v in_o chrysostome_n pseudo_fw-la dionysius_n areopagita_n etc._n etc._n insomuch_o that_o chrysostom_n sometime_o express_v the_o presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o if_o it_o be_v sensible_a the_o communicant_n touch_v christ_n body_n see_v his_o blood_n have_v their_o mouth_n make_v red_a by_o it_o suck_v his_o blood_n receive_v he_o into_o our_o house_n with_o more_o of_o the_o like_a as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o chamier_n panstr_n cath_z tom_fw-mi 4._o lib._n 11._o c._n 9_o as_o for_o seven_o sacrament_n the_o greek_n do_v not_o teach_v they_o to_o be_v so_o many_o and_o no_o more_o nor_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n any_o otherwise_o then_o by_o it_o to_o mean_v a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o christ_n as_o chrysostom_n in_o his_o hom_n on_o the_o ten_o to_o the_o hebrew_n express_v it_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o the_o greek_n use_v such_o prayer_n to_o saint_n as_o the_o papist_n do_v direct_v their_o prayer_n to_o they_o as_o hearer_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o merit_n helper_n to_o they_o that_o call_v on_o they_o neither_o do_v they_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a shut_v up_o in_o purgatory_n which_o as_o i_o allege_v out_o of_o roffensis_n the_o greek_n do_v this_o day_n deny_v and_o there_o endure_a punishment_n of_o sense_n for_o deliverance_n thence_o but_o commemorate_v the_o dead_a even_o the_o most_o holy_a martyr_n and_o confessor_n and_o pray_v for_o their_o happy_a resurrection_n and_o acquittal_n in_o the_o last_o judgement_n as_o for_o the_o egyptian_a christian_n and_o armenian_n what_o they_o hold_v be_v not_o so_o easy_a to_o know_v by_o reason_n of_o their_o remoteness_n from_o europe_n nor_o what_o succession_n they_o have_v have_v but_o this_o be_v manifest_a enough_o that_o they_o do_v never_o submit_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o their_o head_n except_z what_o be_v do_v at_o florence_n for_o which_o michael_n paleologus_fw-la the_o greek_a emperor_n be_v abhor_v by_o the_o greek_n and_o deny_v burial_n and_o isidor_n archbishop_n of_o kioâ—ia_n in_o russta_n depose_v and_o put_v to_o death_n or_o by_o some_o obscure_a person_n who_o act_n the_o church_n never_o own_v and_o yet_o there_o do_v not_o appear_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o exclude_v they_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n notwithstanding_o such_o error_n as_o be_v impute_v to_o they_o nor_o to_o question_v their_o succession_n nor_o be_v the_o protestant_n pretence_n to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n idle_a it_o be_v not_o false_a but_o most_o true_a and_o so_o prove_v by_o jewel_n and_o other_o and_o the_o answer_n of_o harding_n and_o other_o romanist_n prove_v insufficient_a that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o most_o material_a point_n protestant_n that_o be_v hold_v otherwise_o than_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v and_o though_o it_o prove_v not_o a_o succession_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n continue_v yet_o it_o prove_v a_o succession_n of_o so_o long_a continuance_n as_o will_v make_v void_a the_o popish_a claim_n of_o succession_n as_o peculiar_a to_o they_o and_o with_o any_o considerate_a person_n so_o far_o take_v place_n as_o to_o justify_v the_o protestant_n opposition_n against_o the_o modern_a papist_n error_n and_o innovation_n it_o be_v true_a those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n must_v needs_o know_v better_a what_o be_v the_o religion_n and_o tenet_n of_o they_o who_o live_v in_o the_o five_o age_n by_o who_o they_o be_v instruct_v and_o with_o who_o they_o daily_o converse_v than_o protestant_n can_v now_o do_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n to_o they_o if_o they_o be_v heedful_a intelligent_a and_o mindful_a of_o what_o they_o hear_v but_o what_o they_o leave_v in_o writing_n we_o may_v know_v as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o experience_n show_v that_o oft_o time_n upon_o mistake_n and_o sometime_o voluntary_o the_o say_n of_o man_n speak_v yea_o sometime_o their_o very_a write_n either_o by_o unskilfulness_n or_o negligence_n or_o fraud_n be_v misreported_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o this_o reason_n of_o the_o acquaintance_n of_o those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n with_o those_o of_o the_o five_o yet_o it_o may_v be_v that_o protestant_n may_v know_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o father_n in_o the_o five_o age_n as_o well_o as_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o six_o but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o six_o age_n have_v protest_v on_o their_o salvation_n that_o the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o five_o age_n be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o their_o in_o every_o point_n or_o the_o doctrine_n now_o teach_v by_o the_o romanist_n be_v receive_v from_o they_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o so_o from_o age_n to_o age_n be_v not_o true_a yet_o if_o they_o shall_v we_o have_v no_o more_o cause_n to_o credit_v they_o than_o the_o church_n have_v to_o believe_v the_o millenaries_n and_o quartodesiman_n because_o of_o papias_n and_o other_o their_o report_n of_o john_n with_o who_o they_o converse_v sect_n
p._n 113._o d._n l._n 1._o p._n 122._o l._n 8._o r._n thousand_o p._n 124._o l._n 5._o r._n general_a p._n 1â—5_n l._n 39_o r._n deceive_v p._n 126._o l._n 18._o r._n of_o a_o p_o 135._o l._n 1._o 12._o d._n het_fw-mi p._n 140._o l._n 25._o r._n one_o romanism_n discuss_v or_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o nine_o first_o article_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n article_n i._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o its_o succession_n sect_n i._o of_o the_o title_n page_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n of_o controversy_n in_o which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v a_o vain_a vaunt_n of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o perform_v among_o the_o many_o write_n which_o have_v be_v disperse_v for_o the_o seduce_a of_o the_o english_a people_n from_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o communion_n to_o the_o embrace_n of_o the_o roman_a tridentin_n opinion_n a_o book_n of_o h._n t._n that_o be_v henry_n turbervile_a at_o i_o be_o tell_v have_v be_v instrumental_a thereto_o it_o be_v style_v as_o becanus_n costâ—rus_n and_o other_o before_o have_v do_v they_o a_o manual_a of_o controversy_n in_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o catholic_a religion_n by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o roman_a opinion_n branch_v by_o he_o into_o 28_o article_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o he_o have_v no_o otherwise_o demonstrate_v than_o by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n in_o they_o which_o will_v appear_v by_o consider_v that_o the_o two_o chief_a point_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n distinct_a from_o the_o protestant_n be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n and_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o very_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o have_v of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n now_o if_o he_o believe_v himself_o that_o he_o have_v clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o these_o by_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n council_n of_o all_o age_n father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n common_a sense_n and_o experience_n yet_o there_o be_v so_o little_o say_v by_o he_o that_o carry_v a_o show_n of_o proof_n of_o either_o or_o rather_o there_o be_v so_o much_o in_o his_o own_o write_n as_o gainsay_v it_o that_o be_v there_o not_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n which_o do_v possess_v man_n they_o will_v not_o believe_v he_o for_o that_o he_o have_v not_o clear_o demonstrate_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v apparent_a in_o that_o he_o have_v not_o demonstrate_v clear_o peter_n supremacy_n there_o be_v no_o text_n bring_v by_o he_o art_n 7._o to_o prove_v it_o but_o ephes_n 2._o 20._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 21._o 16_o 17_o 18._o luke_n 22._o 31._o matth._n 10._o 2._o mark_v 3_o luke_n 2._o act_n 1._o of_o which_o the_o very_a first_o prove_v that_o other_o apostle_n be_v foundation_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o therefore_o the_o term_n peter_n or_o rock_n matth._n 16._o 18._o prove_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n so_o build_v on_o peter_n as_o that_o thereby_o he_o be_v declare_v supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o they_o or_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n any_o more_o than_o other_o apostle_n be_v nor_o do_v feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n prove_v any_o other_o supremacy_n than_o be_v in_o the_o elder_n of_o ephesus_n command_v to_o do_v the_o same_o act_v 20._o 28._o and_o by_o peter_n himself_o as_o a_o fellow-eld_a with_o they_o require_v of_o they_o 1_o pet._n 5_o 1_o 2_o and_o confirm_a the_o brethren_n luke_n 22._o 31._o be_v no_o more_o a_o argument_n of_o peter_n supremacy_n than_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n act_v 14._o 22._o the_o other_o text_n show_v nothing_o but_o priority_n of_o nomination_n or_o speak_v notwithstanding_o which_o h._n t._n p._n 97._o confess_v the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n nothing_o at_o all_o of_o supremacy_n and_o rule_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o whole_a church_n be_v deducible_a from_o they_o and_o for_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n that_o which_o he_o allege_v be_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n march_n 26._o 27_o 28._o mark_v 14._o 22_o 24._o luke_n 22._o 19_o 20._o 1_o cor._n 11._o 24_o 25._o which_o he_o will_v have_v it_o believe_v be_v speak_v without_o trope_n or_o figure_n of_o speech_n say_v p._n 130._o to_o whosoever_o shall_v peruse_v the_o text_n matth._n 26._o 27_o 28._o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o any_o figure_n in_o it_o and_o yet_o p._n 154._o confess_v there_o be_v a_o figure_n in_o the_o word_n chalice_n and_o for_o the_o council_n of_o all_o age_n say_v p._n 7._o that_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n and_o p._n 25._o he_o say_v in_o this_o ten_o age_n or_o century_n i_o find_v no_o general_n council_n nor_o yet_o provincial_a in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v and_o for_o father_n of_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n neither_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n he_o cite_v ascribe_v to_o peter_n such_o a_o supremacy_n over_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o the_o romanist_n assert_v nor_o will_v any_o man_n imagine_v that_o irenâ—â—us_o cyprian_a or_o augustine_n shall_v intend_v such_o a_o supremacy_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o know_v the_o controversy_n about_o easter_n between_o polycarpus_n and_o anicetus_n polycrares_n irenaeus_n and_o the_o asian_a bishop_n and_o pope_n victor_n and_o about_o rebaptisation_n between_o cyprian_a and_o sâ—ephanus_n between_o the_o african_a bishop_n about_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o caâ—lestinus_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o the_o point_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o real_a substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o say_n of_o father_n be_v well_o view_v speak_v not_o what_o he_o will_v have_v they_o and_o augustine_n word_n cite_v by_o he_o p._n 185._o deny_v judas_n to_o have_v eat_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v our_o lord_n himself_o must_v be_v understand_v as_o deny_v transubstantiation_n since_o he_o acknowledge_v he_o do_v eat_v the_o â—read_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o for_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n how_o it_o shall_v demonstrate_v clear_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v beyond_o my_o apprehension_n yea_o against_o it_o since_o history_n and_o traveller_n tell_v i_o that_o the_o greek_a and_o other_o church_n to_o this_o day_n deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o that_o christ_n real_a substantial_a bodily_a presence_n or_o transubstantiation_n shall_v be_v demonstrate_v by_o common_a sense_n and_o experience_n be_v so_o impudent_a a_o assertion_n as_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v but_o he_o that_o have_v tenounce_v common_a sense_n and_o experience_n nor_o can_v h._n t._n believe_v himself_o in_o that_o if_o he_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v p._n 203._o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o sense_n p._n 205._o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o if_o there_o be_v no_o more_o say_v may_v satisfy_v a_o unprejudiced_a person_n that_o this_o author_n do_v not_o easy_o deserve_v belief_n but_o deal_v like_o a_o mountebank_n that_o commend_v his_o salve_n beyond_o their_o virtue_n and_o when_o p._n 72._o he_o forbid_v we_o to_o try_v by_o the_o dead_a letter_n mean_v the_o scripture_n or_o â—umanâ—_n reason_n it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n that_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o title_n page_n of_o his_o demonstration_n be_v but_o a_o copy_n of_o his_o countenance_n no_o real_a thought_n of_o his_o own_o heart_n nevertheless_o for_o the_o undeceive_n of_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v undeceive_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o write_n and_o show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o at_o all_o demonstrate_v the_o roman_a doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a nor_o answer_v the_o protestant_n objection_n and_o that_o the_o true_a father_n prophet_n and_o apostle_n and_o teacher_n in_o the_o next_o age_n to_o they_o have_v not_o teach_v the_o now_o roman_a opinion_n but_o the_o contrary_n sect_n ii_o of_o the_o epistle_n before_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n in_o which_o too_o much_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n authority_n deceitful_o make_v the_o first_o point_n of_o his_o treatise_n let_v pass_v other_o thing_n in_o the_o epistle_n with_o the_o approbation_n and_o commendation_n of_o those_o of_o his_o own_o way_n as_o be_v no_o better_o than_o a_o kind_n of_o compliment_n of_o one_o papist_n with_o another_o of_o no_o moment_n but_o with_o that_o prejudice_v party_n i_o shall_v only_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o
of_o christ_n shall_v endure_v for_o ever_o de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 12._o i_o reply_v what_o protestant_a have_v thus_o object_v i_o know_v not_o the_o possibility_n of_o the_o militant_a church_n cease_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o the_o hold_n of_o the_o act_n of_o freewill_n to_o be_v undetermined_a or_o undeterminable_a by_o god_n nor_n do_v the_o answer_n avoid_v it_o for_o though_o if_o the_o answer_n be_v good_a the_o futurition_n of_o the_o church_n fail_v follow_v not_o from_o the_o hold_n of_o freewill_n yet_o it_o show_v not_o but_o that_o it_o may_v be_v and_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a for_o he_o to_o avoid_v the_o objection_n that_o if_o man_n will_v be_v not_o determine_v by_o god_n decree_n which_o be_v mean_v by_o freewill_n among_o that_o sort_n of_o writer_n then_o the_o holy_a ghost_n can_v foresee_v that_o the_o church_n militant_a will_v endure_v for_o ever_o it_o be_v in_o reason_n impossible_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v certain_a foresight_n of_o that_o which_o be_v not_o certain_a to_o be_v afore_o that_o act_n of_o freewill_n in_o man_n which_o god_n himself_o can_v determine_v a_o certain_a prescience_n of_o that_o which_o be_v pure_o contingent_a may_v be_v or_o not_o be_v before_o it_o notwithstanding_o any_o purpose_n in_o god_n be_v according_a to_o all_o principle_n of_o reason_n impossible_a if_o this_o author_n hold_v with_o many_o of_o the_o romanist_n man_n freewill_n not_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o god_n decree_n and_o influx_n on_o the_o will_n of_o man_n or_o the_o jesuit_n middle_a knowledge_n he_o have_v enough_o of_o papist_n to_o oppose_v he_o i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v the_o futility_n of_o his_o dispute_n in_o the_o first_o article_n of_o his_o manual_n the_o second_o follow_v artic_a ii_o protestant_n succession_n sufficient_a protestant_n have_v that_o succession_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n sect_n i._o protestant_n church_n need_v not_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n as_o papist_n demand_n art_fw-la 2._o h._n t._n thus_o dispute_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n to_o this_o time_n and_o shall_v have_v from_o hence_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o so_o of_o all_o other_o sectary_n have_v not_o a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n to_o this_o time_n therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o minor_a which_o only_o remain_v unprove_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o concession_n of_o our_o most_o learned_a adversary_n who_o free_o and_o unanimous_o confess_v that_o before_o luther_n make_v his_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o nine_o hundred_o or_o a_o thousand_o year_n together_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v catholic_n and_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o protestant_n any_o where_o to_o be_v find_v or_o hear_v of_o let_v therefore_o our_o enemy_n be_v our_o judge_n calvin_n hospinian_n white_n norton_n bancroft_n jewel_n chamier_n brochard_n whitaker_n bucer_n perkins_n bale_n voyon_n bibliander_n answ_n it_o have_v not_o be_v prove_v that_o every_o true_a church_n of_o god_n have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n from_o christ_n to_o this_o time_n many_o true_a church_n have_v have_v no_o predecessor_n and_o so_o no_o succession_n the_o primitive_a church_n certain_o have_v not_o succession_n there_o be_v none_o before_o they_o they_o have_v not_o be_v primitive_a if_o there_o have_v be_v precedent_n and_o sundry_a church_n have_v be_v true_a church_n who_o have_v have_v none_o after_o they_o in_o the_o same_o place_n when_o their_o candlestick_n have_v be_v remove_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v most_o false_a which_o he_o here_o vain_o say_v he_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n mean_v every_o true_a church_n of_o god_n without_o which_o his_o major_n be_v not_o universal_a and_o so_o his_o syllogism_n naught_o have_v have_v a_o continue_a succession_n mean_v without_o interruption_n of_o person_n which_o may_v be_v name_v in_o the_o same_o place_n profess_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n in_o every_o point_n which_o be_v his_o meaning_n and_o be_v only_o for_o his_o purpose_n from_o christ_n to_o this_o time_n he_o have_v not_o prove_v it_o no_o not_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o in_o those_o that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o it_o under_o the_o pope_n nor_o have_v he_o prove_v at_o all_o that_o every_o true_a visible_a church_n on_o earth_n shall_v have_v such_o a_o continue_a succession_n from_o hence_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prophecy_n he_o allege_v be_v show_v not_o to_o speak_v what_o he_o aver_v and_o for_o his_o minor_n though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n under_o that_o name_n as_o so_o term_v have_v not_o be_v ancient_a yet_o the_o protestant_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o that_o faith_n they_o hold_v have_v be_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o have_v continue_v as_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o persecution_n sometime_o more_o sometime_o less_o pure_a sometime_o large_a sometime_o small_a sometime_o more_o obscure_a sometime_o more_o conspicuous_a sometime_o in_o one_o place_n sometime_o in_o another_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o their_o protestation_n against_o popish_a doctrine_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n half-communion_n propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o other_o popish_a error_n it_o have_v have_v church_n and_o person_n who_o have_v as_o they_o have_v be_v urge_v on_o they_o oppose_v they_o sometime_o more_o sometime_o few_o sometime_o in_o a_o more_o open_a sometime_o in_o a_o more_o secret_a way_n as_o persecution_n permit_v and_o god_n stir_v up_o their_o spirit_n it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o the_o most_o learned_a adversary_n of_o the_o romanist_n do_v free_o and_o unanimous_o confess_v that_o before_o luther_n make_v his_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o nine_o hundred_o or_o a_o thousand_o year_n together_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v catholic_n and_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o protestant_n any_o where_o to_o be_v find_v or_o hear_v of_o sure_o the_o grecian_n be_v part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o h._n t._n himself_o confess_v here_o pag._n 48._o there_o be_v a_o revolt_n of_o they_o from_o the_o roman_a church_n after_o seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n and_o they_o be_v unite_v again_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n sess_z last_o which_o himself_o say_v p._n 34_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 1439._o so_o that_o by_o his_o own_o account_n their_o revolt_n be_v six_o hundred_o year_n at_o least_o beside_o what_o be_v manifest_a of_o the_o arminian_n and_o other_o and_o sure_o the_o hussites_n wicklevist_n waldenses_n and_o those_o who_o go_v before_o they_o who_o rainerius_n say_v some_o count_v to_o have_v be_v from_o pope_n sylvester_n be_v time_n some_o from_o the_o apostle_n be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o many_o protestant_n illyricus_n fox_n white_n with_o other_o deny_v to_o have_v obey_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n afore_o luther_n and_o aver_v that_o they_o be_v though_o not_o in_o name_n yet_o in_o truth_n protestant_n in_o some_o at_o least_o of_o the_o chief_a point_n against_o the_o now_o popish_a doctrine_n and_o therefore_o that_o which_o h._n t._n have_v recite_v in_o this_o speech_n be_v manifest_a untruth_n yea_o dr._n richard_n field_n a_o learned_a man_n in_o his_o appendix_n to_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o church_n have_v prove_v it_o notwithstanding_o brere_o his_o wonderment_n that_o the_o western_a church_n afore_o luther_n be_v protestant_n and_o the_o maintainer_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a faith_n only_o a_o faction_n in_o it_o and_o mr._n perkins_n have_v demonstrate_v in_o his_o demonstration_n of_o the_o problem_n this_o position_n no_o apostle_n no_o holy_a father_n no_o sound_a catholik_n for_o twelve_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v ever_o hold_v or_o profess_v that_o doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o principle_n and_o ground_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v now_o teach_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o authorize_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n nor_o do_v the_o speech_n of_o the_o protestant_a writer_n amount_v to_o that_o which_o he_o produce_v they_o for_o he_o himself_o allege_v p._n 41._o out_o of_o augustin_n epist_n 48._o that_o even_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n have_v this_o custom_n that_o the_o word_n seem_v to_o be_v address_v to_o all_o when_o it_o reach_v home_o only_o to_o some_o few_o and_o thereby_o he_o will_v interpret_v the_o complaint_n that_o be_v make_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n become_v arian_n
and_o their_o invocation_n of_o what_o sort_n he_o mean_v being_n not_o express_v it_o serve_v not_o the_o turn_n to_o prove_v his_o confession_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n hold_v popish_a invocation_n of_o saint_n decease_v sect_n vi_o the_o answer_n of_o h._n t._n to_o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n concern_v their_o succession_n be_v show_v to_o be_v vain_a and_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n prove_v after_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o scribble_a h._n t._n under_o the_o title_n of_o objection_n solve_v say_v thus_o object_n in_o all_o the_o age_n before_o luther_n protestant_n have_v a_o church_n though_o it_o be_v invisible_a answ_n this_o be_v a_o mere_a midsummer_n night_n dream_n that_o a_o church_n which_o be_v a_o congregation_n of_o visible_a man_n preach_v baptise_v and_o convert_v nation_n shall_v be_v extant_a for_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o yet_o be_v all_o this_o while_n invisible_a neither_o to_o be_v see_v or_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o world_n i_o reply_v who_o frame_v the_o objection_n as_o this_o author_n set_v it_o down_o i_o know_v not_o sure_o i_o be_o that_o many_o of_o the_o protestant_n do_v frame_v it_o otherwise_o that_o the_o protestant_n have_v church_n afore_o luther_n who_o do_v oppose_v popish_a innovation_n and_o that_o these_o be_v visible_a though_o not_o to_o their_o enemy_n nor_o in_o so_o conspicuous_a a_o manner_n as_o the_o roman_a senate_n or_o commonwealth_n of_o venice_n and_o this_o be_v no_o midsummer_n night_n dream_v any_o more_o than_o that_o papist_n have_v a_o church_n in_o england_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o have_v mass_n baptise_v etc._n etc._n although_o it_o be_v not_o know_v to_o protestant_n nor_o so_o conspicuous_a as_o that_o we_o know_v where_o to_o go_v to_o they_o and_o these_o church_n have_v be_v see_v and_o know_v in_o the_o world_n partly_o separate_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n partly_o continue_v within_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o yet_o oppose_v the_o pâ—pal_a usurpation_n and_o corruption_n as_o for_o h._n t._n his_o definition_n of_o a_o church_n it_o be_v to_o i_o more_o like_o a_o midsummer_n night_n dream_n for_o be_v the_o church_n a_o congregation_n of_o visible_a man_n preach_v baptise_v and_o convert_v nation_n be_v all_o the_o visible_a man_n in_o the_o congregation_n which_o be_v the_o church_n man_n preach_v baptise_v and_o convert_v nation_n may_v not_o a_o church_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o man_n that_o convert_v not_o any_o nation_n if_o themselves_o be_v convert_v that_o baptize_v not_o other_o if_o themselves_o be_v baptize_v that_o preach_v not_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v receive_v and_o profess_v the_o word_n preach_v be_v not_o woman_n part_v of_o the_o congregation_n which_o be_v the_o church_n do_v they_o preach_v and_o baptize_v however_o it_o be_v well_o this_o author_n set_v down_o preach_v and_o baptise_v as_o act_n whereby_o the_o man_n who_o be_v of_o the_o congregation_n which_o be_v the_o church_n be_v visible_a which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n give_v by_o the_o protestant_n to_o wit_n preach_v the_o word_n and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n h._n t._n add_v object_n the_o church_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o she_o apostatise_v and_o fall_v from_o the_o faith_n answ_n if_o she_o be_v once_o the_o true_a church_n she_o be_v and_o shall_v be_v so_o for_o ever_o she_o can_v fail_v as_o have_v be_v prove_v nor_o err_v in_o faith_n as_o shall_v be_v prove_v hereafter_o i_o reply_v it_o be_v true_a protestant_n yield_v that_o the_o church_n in_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v true_a church_n while_o they_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n entire_a and_o do_v not_o by_o their_o innovation_n subvert_v it_o which_o be_v in_o process_n of_o time_n do_v by_o alter_v of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o apostolical_a tradition_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n into_o unwritten_a tradition_n the_o pope_n determination_n and_o canon_n of_o council_n as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o by_o bring_v in_o the_o invocation_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o other_o saint_n alter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n institute_v for_o a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n into_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o quick_a and_o dead_a assert_v transubstantiation_n and_o adore_v of_o the_o bread_n worship_v image_n and_o relic_n pervert_v the_o gospel_n by_o bring_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o humane_a satisfaction_n for_o sin_n power_n to_o fulfil_v the_o law_n justification_n by_o work_n and_o merit_v eternal_a life_n instead_o of_o free_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o the_o penitent_a believer_n only_o through_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o justification_n by_o faith_n in_o christ_n without_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n in_o which_o point_v that_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v apostatise_v be_v apparent_a by_o this_o argument_n those_o church_n have_v apostatise_v who_o have_v leave_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v leave_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n therefore_o the_o church_n now_o in_o communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n have_v apostatise_v the_o major_n be_v evident_a from_o the_o term_n apostasy_n be_v no_o other_o thing_n than_o leave_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n by_o the_o apostle_n of_o christ_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_a by_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o creed_n with_o the_o apostle_n write_n especial_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n by_o paul_n which_o show_v what_o once_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v for_o instance_n it_o be_v say_v rom._n 15._o 4._o for_o whatsoever_o thing_n be_v write_v aforetime_o be_v write_v for_o our_o learning_n that_o we_o through_o patience_n and_o comfort_n of_o the_o scripture_n may_v have_v hope_n 2_o tim._n 3._o 15_o 16_o 17._o and_o that_o from_o a_o child_n thou_o have_v know_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v able_a to_o make_v thou_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n through_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o christ_n jesus_n all_o scripture_n be_v give_v by_o inspiration_n of_o god_n and_o be_v profitable_a for_o doctrine_n for_o reproof_n for_o correction_n for_o instruction_n in_o righteousness_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n eph._n 2._o 20._o and_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n which_o plain_o prove_v the_o scripture_n use_v for_o all_o sort_n sufficiency_n and_o divinity_n and_o the_o needlesness_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n to_o guide_v we_o to_o salvation_n rom._n 12._o 5._o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o body_n in_o christ_n and_o every_o one_o member_n one_o of_o another_o 1_o cor._n 12._o 12._o for_o as_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o have_v many_o member_n and_o all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o one_o body_n be_v many_o be_v one_o body_n so_o also_o be_v christ_n ver._n 13._o for_o by_o one_o spirit_n we_o be_v all_o baptize_v into_o one_o body_n whether_o we_o be_v jew_n or_o gentile_n whether_o we_o be_v bond_n or_o free_a ver_fw-la 27._o now_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o member_n in_o particular_a ver_fw-la 28._o and_o god_n have_v set_v some_o in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n etc._n etc._n ephes_n 1._o 22._o and_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n which_o prove_v the_o catholic_n church_n to_o have_v extend_v to_o all_o believer_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o that_o they_o and_o not_o the_o roman_a only_o or_o those_o that_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o it_o be_v that_o one_o body_n or_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o christ_n nor_o any_o apostle_n above_o another_o and_o consequent_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o pope_n have_v no_o supremacy_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n rom._n 10_o 14._o how_o shall_v they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o have_v not_o believe_v 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o there_o be_v one_o god_n and_o one_o mediator_n between_o god_n and_o man_n the_o man_n christ_n jesus_n which_o prove_v they_o then_o receive_v not_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n nor_o make_v the_o virgin_n mary_n or_o any_o other_o decease_a saint_n mediator_n between_o god_n
live_v etc._n etc._n he_o shall_v be_v exclude_v from_o life_n they_o be_v impudent_o appropriate_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o a_o few_o line_n before_o augustine_n declare_v who_o he_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n that_o which_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v design_v by_o the_o divine_a testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o beginning_n from_o jerusalem_n increase_v in_o place_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n preach_v and_o have_v write_v the_o name_n of_o the_o same_o place_n in_o their_o epistle_n and_o act_n and_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o other_o nation_n so_o that_o clear_o augustine_n tell_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a church_n only_o which_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o catholic_n but_o also_o the_o corinthian_a ephesian_a thessalonian_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o neither_o this_o not_o any_o other_o father_n understand_v by_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o roman_a only_o and_o those_o who_o acknowledge_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n nor_o do_v they_o hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o union_n with_o it_o sect_n viii_o that_o it_o be_v nonsense_n or_o falsehood_n to_o term_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o shift_n of_o h._n t._n to_o avoid_v this_o objection_n be_v discover_v h._n t._n add_v object_n the_o roman_a catholic_n church_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o catholic_n or_o universal_a answ_n i_o distinguish_v your_o antecedent_n the_o roman_a church_n as_o take_v only_o for_o the_o congregation_n of_o rome_n or_o italy_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n i_o grant_v as_o take_v for_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n i_o deny_v it_o for_o so_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a church_n contain_v all_o particular_a church_n as_o all_o the_o part_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o whole_a and_o in_o this_o acception_n also_o it_o be_v call_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o the_o particular_a roman_a church_n be_v the_o mother_n church_n and_o have_v a_o power_n of_o headship_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n object_n how_o can_v a_o church_n of_o one_o denomination_n be_v universal_a answ_n i_o have_v tell_v you_o already_o by_o the_o extent_n and_o latitude_n of_o her_o power_n which_o be_v over_o all_o so_o a_o particular_a man_n be_v call_v a_o general_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o power_n over_o all_o the_o army_n i_o reply_v protestant_n do_v right_o object_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n catholic_a be_v according_a to_o the_o right_a sense_n of_o word_n to_o speak_v contradiction_n to_o call_v that_o the_o whole_a which_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a but_o a_o part_n universal_a which_o be_v only_o particular_a the_o answer_n be_v by_o a_o distinction_n which_o be_v mere_a nonsense_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o take_v only_o for_o the_o congregation_n of_o rome_n or_o italy_n be_v a_o particular_a church_n as_o take_v for_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o it_o be_v universal_a but_o be_v ever_o such_o language_n use_v by_o any_o apostle_n or_o ancient_n to_o term_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n any_o other_o than_o the_o believer_n dwell_v or_o be_v at_o rome_n do_v ever_o any_o of_o the_o first_o age_n term_v the_o congregation_n of_o italy_n or_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n the_o roman_a church_n paul_n when_o he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n write_v to_o all_o that_o be_v in_o rome_n rom._n 1._o 7._o and_o ignatius_n the_o martyr_n when_o he_o write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n term_n it_o the_o church_n which_o be_v seat_v in_o a_o place_n of_o the_o region_n of_o roman_n and_o the_o old_a council_n term_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o archbishop_n of_o old_a rome_n to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o new_a rome_n and_o a_o roman_a synod_n be_v always_o mean_v of_o a_o synod_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n if_o the_o new-minted_a gibberish_n of_o these_o man_n be_v receive_v than_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n of_o paris_n of_o toledo_n and_o the_o rest_n be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n etc._n etc._n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o will_v not_o think_v that_o man_n craze_v that_o shall_v talk_v or_o write_v so_o by_o this_o kind_n of_o talk_v the_o roman_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v one_o and_o the_o corinthian_a another_o but_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o corinthian_a ephesian_a and_o all_o and_o the_o apostle_n write_v to_o the_o corinthian_a shall_v write_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n charge_v the_o corinthian_a with_o schism_n shall_v charge_v the_o roman_a but_o this_o new_a cant_a language_n be_v fit_a for_o these_o juggler_n who_o have_v by_o such_o term_n bewitch_v silly_a papist_n to_o receive_v their_o new_a doctrine_n h._n t._n say_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o collection_n of_o all_o church_n hold_v communion_n with_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a church_n contain_v all_o particular_a church_n as_o all_o the_o part_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o whole_a i_o reply_v neither_o do_v he_o show_v any_o approve_a author_n for_o his_o speech_n nor_o what_o sort_n of_o part_n other_o particular_a church_n be_v as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o whole_a he_o will_v not_o make_v it_o a_o universal_a whole_a which_o be_v predicate_v or_o say_v on_o more_o church_n in_o quid_fw-la that_o be_v when_o the_o question_n be_v what_o the_o more_o church_n be_v to_o say_v they_o be_v the_o roman_a for_o than_o it_o be_v true_a to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o naples_n be_v the_o roman_a and_o so_o of_o other_o church_n if_o any_o be_v ask_v who_o be_v in_o his_o wit_n what_o be_v the_o church_n of_o naples_n will_v he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o be_v other_o church_n essential_a part_n for_o then_o the_o roman_a church_n shall_v not_o be_v if_o the_o church_n of_o naples_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o if_o they_o apostarize_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n cease_v to_o be_v nor_o will_v it_o be_v say_v other_o church_n be_v integral_a part_n for_o then_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v maim_v and_o be_v but_o half_a a_o church_n if_o they_o revolt_v from_o the_o faith_n or_o obedience_n to_o the_o see_v or_o church_n of_o rome_n what_o other_o part_n he_o mean_v i_o understand_v not_o nor_o do_v i_o think_v h._n t._n distinct_o know_v himself_o but_o that_o he_o be_v use_v to_o this_o unintelligible_a jesuitical_a nonsense_n of_o roman_a catholic_a church_n sure_o before_o he_o make_v this_o the_o definition_n of_o catholic_a that_o it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o be_v coexistent_a with_o all_o time_n and_o to_o be_v spread_v or_o diffuse_v over_o all_o place_n according_a to_o which_o by_o term_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n catholic_a he_o shall_v mean_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v in_o all_o place_n since_o christ_n build_v this_o church_n and_o in_o every_o place_n of_o the_o world_n but_o both_o these_o be_v palpable_a lie_n contrary_a to_o all_o history_n and_o sense_n nor_o in_o this_o sense_n shall_v it_o be_v as_o a_o whole_a that_o have_v part_n but_o be_v the_o only_a and_o a_o ubiquetary_n church_n but_o he_o give_v two_o reason_n of_o this_o title_n that_o it_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n and_o have_v power_n of_o headship_n and_o jurisdiction_n over_o all_o the_o rest_n i_o reply_v 1._o that_o both_o these_o be_v manifest_o false_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o mother_n church_n in_o any_o true_a sense_n it_o be_v a_o say_n indeed_o that_o god_n be_v a_o believer_n father_n and_o the_o church_n his_o mother_n but_o however_o the_o ancient_n have_v use_v it_o yet_o the_o scripture_n say_v not_o so_o nor_o be_v it_o in_o any_o good_a sense_n true_a for_o the_o church_n be_v but_o a_o congregation_n of_o believer_n who_o be_v first_o such_o aâ—ore_o they_o be_v a_o church_n now_o than_o the_o sense_n must_v be_v the_o church_n that_o be_v believer_n be_v the_o mother_n of_o believer_n that_o be_v the_o church_n which_o be_v ridiculous_a it_o be_v true_a it_o be_v say_v gal._n 4._o 26._o the_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o be_v free_a which_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o but_o that_o be_v the_o evangelical_n covenant_n v_o 24._o not_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n do_v by_o the_o church_n or_o upon_o the_o church_n from_o which_o in_o a_o meet_a resemblance_n the_o church_n may_v be_v term_v the_o mother_n of_o believer_n they_o be_v the_o preacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n not_o the_o church_n who_o bring_v forth_o soul_n to_o
he_o that_o know_v god_n hear_v we_o and_o he_o that_o hear_v we_o not_o be_v not_o of_o god_n in_o this_o we_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o error_n 1_o john_n 4._o 6._o go_v you_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o all_o creature_n etc._n etc._n he_o that_o believe_v not_o shall_v be_v condemn_v st._n mark_n 16._o 16._o answ_n 1._o the_o conclusion_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o h._n t._n his_o tenet_n and_o so_o the_o proof_n be_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n faulty_a as_o in_o the_o first_o argument_n 2._o the_o minor_a be_v deny_v nor_o do_v any_o one_o of_o the_o text_n allege_v prove_v it_o or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o for_o 1._o the_o text_n matth._n 18_o 17_o or_o 18._o be_v not_o as_o this_o author_n cite_v it_o be_v that_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o indefinite_a speech_n equipollent_a to_o this_o universal_a every_o man_n that_o will_v not_o hear_v the_o church_n without_o which_o h._n t._n prove_v not_o his_o minor_n but_o thus_o but_o and_o if_o he_o hear_v not_o the_o church_n restrain_v it_o to_o the_o brother_n fin_v against_o his_o brother_n and_o first_o reprove_v single_o 2._o before_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n 3._o of_o who_o the_o church_n have_v be_v tell_v 4._o and_o he_o do_v not_o obey_v the_o church_n 2._o the_o text_n speak_v not_o at_o all_o of_o believe_v the_o church_n in_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o do_v right_o to_o a_o injure_a brother_n for_o the_o phrase_n of_o sin_v against_o a_o brother_n ver_fw-la 15._o can_v neither_o be_v mean_v of_o heresy_n or_o error_n in_o faith_n no_o nor_o sinfulness_n in_o life_n which_o be_v term_v common_o though_o for_o the_o most_o part_n mistake_o a_o public_a scandal_n or_o scandalous_a practice_n but_o only_o of_o a_o particular_a injury_n such_o as_o he_o against_o who_o the_o sin_n be_v may_v forgive_v as_o be_v manifest_a from_o ver_fw-la 21._o and_o the_o parable_n follow_v whereas_o to_o forgive_v heresy_n or_o error_n in_o faith_n or_o public_a scandalous_a practice_n be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o private_a brother_n 3._o that_o by_o the_o church_n be_v mean_v the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o certain_a since_o it_o be_v not_o as_o matth._n 16._o 18._o my_o church_n but_o the_o church_n nor_o if_o it_o be_v can_v it_o be_v understand_v either_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n since_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o every_o injure_a brother_n to_o tell_v his_o injury_n to_o it_o not_o of_o a_o perfect_o ecumenical_a council_n call_v out_o of_o the_o world_n for_o either_o there_o never_o be_v such_o a_o church_n or_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v it_o have_v not_o be_v in_o many_o age_n together_o h._n t._n confess_v p._n 7._o 25._o the_o second_o three_o and_o ten_o age_n produce_v no_o council_n nor_o if_o there_o be_v in_o every_o age_n or_o every_o year_n can_v every_o injure_a brother_n address_v their_o complaint_n to_o they_o and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v of_o the_o pope_n sometime_o there_o have_v be_v none_o for_o some_o year_n together_o sometime_o it_o have_v be_v uncertain_a which_o be_v the_o true_a pope_n sometime_o by_o reason_n of_o persecution_n and_o for_o other_o cause_v no_o access_n can_v be_v to_o he_o sometime_o the_o wrong_a brother_n can_v not_o travel_v to_o he_o nor_o he_o hear_v his_o cause_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o direction_n to_o go_v to_o his_o legate_n or_o any_o assurance_n that_o he_o can_v commit_v his_o power_n to_o another_o or_o that_o such_o a_o legate_n be_v infallible_a undoubted_o by_o the_o church_n matth._n 18._o 17._o must_v be_v mean_v such_o a_o assembly_n whether_o regular_o form_v or_o otherwise_o occasional_o convening_n which_o be_v of_o near_a access_n and_o which_o be_v fit_a to_o hear_v the_o cause_n and_o to_o determine_v and_o i_o must_v confess_v that_o i_o can_v deprehend_v that_o by_o the_o church_n be_v mean_v the_o mere_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n nor_o be_v here_o appoint_v that_o discipline_n ecclesiastical_a which_o be_v term_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n to_o excommunicate_a heretic_n and_o scandalous_a liver_n in_o the_o church_n but_o a_o direction_n to_o a_o wrong_a brother_n how_o to_o deal_v in_o case_n of_o particular_a injury_n the_o neglect_n of_o which_o the_o apostle_n paul_n blame_v so_o much_o in_o the_o corinthian_n 1_o cor._n 6._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6_o 7._o 4._o neither_o do_v let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o as_o a_o heathen_a and_o a_o publican_n import_v excommunication_n out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v say_v let_v he_o be_v to_o thou_o not_o to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n nor_o be_v any_o power_n at_o all_o therein_o give_v to_o the_o church_n to_o excommunicate_v all_o that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o do_v be_v to_o enjoin_v what_o the_o injurious_a brother_n shall_v do_v that_o excommunication_n which_o be_v here_o mention_v be_v appoint_v or_o permit_v to_o the_o wrong_a brother_n nor_o do_v the_o be_v a_o publican_n exclude_v out_o of_o the_o jewish_a assembly_n or_o service_n the_o publican_n go_v up_o to_o the_o temple_n to_o pray_v luke_n 18._o 10._o matthew_n a_o publican_n be_v a_o jew_n and_o have_v the_o privilege_n of_o a_o jew_n though_o a_o publican_n nor_o be_v a_o heathen_a as_o such_o damn_a there_o be_v proselyte_n as_o cornâ—lius_n who_o be_v heathen_n and_o yet_o be_v accept_v with_o god_n only_o the_o publican_n and_o heathen_n be_v such_o as_o the_o jew_n will_v not_o have_v familiar_a arbitrary_a converse_n with_o as_o luke_n 15._o 2._o &_o 19_o 7._o act_n 11._o 3._o appear_v and_o therefore_o the_o speech_n can_v have_v no_o other_o sense_n but_o this_o if_o thy_o brother_n who_o wrong_v thou_o will_v neither_o right_v thou_o after_o private_a rebuke_n nor_o after_o rebuke_v before_o two_o or_o three_o witness_n nor_o after_o the_o monition_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v either_o that_o particular_a assembly_n of_o christian_n to_o which_o you_o be_v join_v or_o some_o other_o competent_a number_n of_o christian_a brethren_n fit_a to_o hear_v such_o difference_n then_o may_v thou_o shun_v his_o society_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o jew_n be_v wont_a to_o shun_v heathen_n and_o publican_n by_o not_o go_v in_o to_o they_o to_o eat_v or_o invite_v they_o or_o other_o unnecessary_a society_n that_o so_o they_o may_v know_v how_o evil_a their_o deal_n be_v and_o be_v ashamed_a and_o amend_v which_o be_v nothing_o to_o that_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n or_o juridical_a excommunication_n which_o be_v at_o this_o day_n arrogant_o claim_v by_o pope_n even_o over_o emperor_n and_o by_o other_o ecclesiastical_a prelate_n for_o break_v their_o canon_n much_o less_o do_v this_o text_n infer_v damnation_n to_o he_o that_o shall_v not_o hear_v the_o universal_a church_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o roman_a pope_n the_o other_o text_n 1_o john_n 4._o 6._o be_v less_o to_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n for_o it_o speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o hear_v the_o catholic_n roman_n chuâ—ch_n or_o universal_a diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o roman_a popâ—_n but_o of_o hear_v the_o apostle_n and_o other_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n opposite_a to_o false_a prophet_n ver_n 1._o who_o deny_v jesus_n christ_n to_o become_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o of_o hear_v they_o not_o in_o every_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o in_o like_a sort_n mark_v 16_o 15_o 16._o be_v a_o plain_a command_n to_o the_o apostle_n not_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o then_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v â—ound_v to_o leave_v his_o see_n and_o the_o bishop_n in_o a_o council_n to_o be_v non_fw-fr resident_a and_o go_v into_o all_o the_o world_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v bid_v preach_v not_o pope_n decree_n or_o council_n canon_n but_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o threaten_n of_o damnation_n be_v not_o to_o he_o that_o shall_v not_o believe_v the_o pope_n decree_n or_o the_o determination_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n or_o universal_a church_n but_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n which_o reach_v not_o they_o who_o deny_v the_o popish_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n purgatory_n humane_a merit_n worship_v imagâ—â—_n not_o eat_v flesh_n in_o lent_n priest_n single_a life_n and_o such_o other_o innovation_n as_o neither_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n teach_v but_o such_o as_o believe_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n and_o salvation_n by_o he_o alone_o whence_o it_o be_v apparent_a to_o any_o that_o be_v not_o resolve_v to_o shut_v their_o eye_n against_o manifest_a light_n that_o none_o of_o these_o text_n
39_o and_o never_o to_o repair_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v resolve_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n if_o h._n t._n say_v true_a how_o much_o do_v he_o abase_v the_o credit_n of_o the_o scripture_n who_o make_v it_o to_o depend_v on_o man_n for_o such_o be_v the_o church_n pretend_a infallibility_n report_v and_o ascribe_v it_o to_o pope_n and_o council_n who_o do_v oft_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o one_o another_o which_o be_v only_o to_o be_v have_v from_o god_n and_o his_o word_n what_o be_v this_o but_o as_o in_o another_o case_n tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o roman_a senate_n decree_a who_o shall_v be_v worship_v as_o god_n god_n shall_v not_o be_v god_n unless_o man_n will_v so_o god_n word_n shall_v not_o be_v his_o word_n unless_o man_n will_n which_o be_v so_o much_o the_o worse_o in_o h._n t._n who_o art_n 8._o ascribe_v that_o assurance_n to_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o assurance_n but_o from_o man_n confess_o fallible_a as_o shall_v be_v show_v art_n 8._o which_o he_o deny_v to_o be_v from_o scripture_n as_o if_o the_o obscure_a tradition_n of_o unknown_a person_n from_o age_n to_o age_n be_v more_o certain_a than_o the_o great_a write_a tradition_n receive_v from_o apostle_n by_o the_o whole_a church_n beside_o how_o do_v he_o reckon_v of_o all_o other_o beside_o pope_n and_o council_n as_o if_o they_o be_v all_o idiot_n and_o fool_n that_o they_o can_v understand_v no_o chapter_n of_o the_o bible_n without_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v be_v sometime_o altogether_o unlearned_a what_o blockhead_n will_v he_o have_v man_n think_v themselves_o after_o all_o their_o study_n of_o language_n and_o art_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o yet_o they_o can_v be_v certain_a what_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o matth._n 4._o act_n 8._o or_o any_o other_o chapter_n in_o the_o bible_n unless_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n tell_v they_o why_o do_v not_o all_o their_o commentator_n and_o preacher_n first_o ask_v the_o pope_n of_o the_o meâ—ning_n of_o the_o scripture_n afore_o they_o by_o writing_n or_o preach_v take_v on_o they_o to_o expound_v it_o why_o do_v not_o the_o pope_n forbid_v they_o to_o expound_v till_o they_o have_v consult_v he_o will_v â—e_a permiâ—_n they_o to_o teach_v that_o of_o which_o they_o have_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n why_o do_v he_o tie_v man_n to_o follow_v the_o consent_n of_o father_n as_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o in_o his_o bull_n do_v if_o the_o father_n yield_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o any_o chapter_n in_o the_o bible_n without_o the_o church_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n or_o his_o counsel_n infallibility_n how_o do_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o father_n chrysostome_n hiâ—rome_n etc._n etc._n do_v so_o well_o expound_v the_o scripture_n as_o that_o their_o consent_n must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o modern_a exposition_n do_v they_o first_o consult_v the_o church_n or_o the_o church_n they_o pope_n damasus_n i_o believe_v have_v more_o help_n from_o hierome_n to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o than_o hierome_n from_o dâ—mâ—sus_n have_v the_o pope_n any_o better_a mean_n to_o expound_v scripture_n by_o than_o the_o father_n or_o the_o father_n than_o other_o learned_a man_n in_o these_o day_n wherein_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n exceed_v cajetan_n arias_n montaâ—us_n and_o such_o learned_a romanist_n or_o any_o of_o all_o the_o pope_n after_o the_o apostle_n day_n in_o ability_n to_o open_a scripture_n will_v not_o such_o man_n as_o these_o secret_o disdain_n and_o smile_v in_o scorn_n if_o any_o shall_v prefer_v any_o of_o the_o best_a exposition_n of_o pope_n before_o their_o own_o will_v the_o jansenian_o or_o moliniâ—â—s_n think_v either_o the_o late_a pope_n innocent_a or_o the_o present_a pope_n alexander_n more_o infallible_a in_o their_o exposition_n than_o themselves_o i_o trow_v not_o so_o little_o be_v the_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n esteem_v when_o it_o touch_v themselves_o however_o they_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n of_o it_o against_o protestant_n yea_o some_o papist_n have_v well_o prefer_v the_o exposition_n of_o late_a writer_n before_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o pope_n give_v this_o for_o a_o reason_n that_o late_a writer_n have_v have_v more_o help_n in_o that_o they_o have_v have_v their_o own_o ability_n and_o diligence_n to_o boot_v for_o find_v the_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n beside_o the_o father_n write_n and_o may_v see_v far_o than_o they_o do_v as_o a_o child_n set_v on_o a_o giant_n shoulder_n as_o banner_n do_v fit_o express_v it_o do_v not_o at_o this_o day_n the_o learned_a expositor_n reject_v the_o exposition_n of_o father_n and_o pope_n and_o council_n do_v not_o maldonat_a the_o jesuit_n express_o reject_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o john_n 6._o 53._o the_o exposition_n of_o that_o verse_n by_o which_o pope_n innocent_a augustine_n and_o many_o of_o the_o father_n follow_v hold_v the_o give_v the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n which_o the_o council_n of_o trenâ—_n itself_o do_v condemn_v so_o sottish_a a_o conceit_n have_v h._n t._n here_o vent_v that_o doubtless_o none_o but_o the_o ignorant_a sort_n of_o popish_a proselyte_n can_v believe_v he_o in_o if_o they_o do_v not_o resolve_v not_o to_o seem_v to_o see_v what_o they_o do_v see_v but_o be_v it_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a i_o will_v fain_o know_v how_o h._n t._n can_v demonstrate_v who_o or_o which_o be_v that_o church_n which_o be_v infallible_a or_o give_v assurance_n at_o this_o distance_n from_o rome_n that_o this_o or_o that_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v thus_o determine_v by_o that_o infallible_a church_n will_v he_o make_v every_o priest_n or_o legate_n or_o register_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a if_o not_o let_v he_o tell_v i_o how_o he_o be_v infallible_o assure_v that_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o or_o the_o lateran_a council_n do_v define_v transubstantiation_n or_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o last_o lateran_n council_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n if_o he_o say_v by_o universal_a tradition_n or_o the_o record_n which_o be_v keep_v and_o be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o the_o agreement_n of_o opposite_a party_n though_o in_o the_o point_v name_v there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o mean_n which_o do_v give_v such_o assurance_n of_o those_o determination_n as_o be_v give_v by_o they_o of_o the_o scripture_n sure_a i_o think_v h._n t._n who_o make_v such_o determination_n to_o be_v assure_o they_o upon_o such_o or_o the_o like_a reason_n of_o their_o credibility_n shall_v yield_v that_o there_o be_v more_o assurance_n from_o these_o without_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v god_n word_n and_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o it_o will_n h._n t._n be_v more_o unbelieving_a than_o a_o jew_n who_o acknowledge_v the_o book_n of_o moses_n the_o psalm_n and_o prophet_n to_o be_v god_n word_n will_v he_o not_o allow_v that_o to_o a_o christian_n which_o the_o jew_n have_v to_o wit_n assurance_n infallible_a from_o micah_n 5._o 2._o that_o the_o messiasâ—hould_v â—hould_z be_v bear_v at_o bedlam_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n will_n h._n t._n think_v he_o can_v make_v such_o man_n as_o arias_n montanus_n or_o cardinal_n cajâ—tan_n and_o other_o learned_a romanist_n believe_v that_o they_o be_v not_o certain_a of_o the_o gospel_n of_o matthew_n to_o be_v god_n word_n or_o of_o the_o true_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o three_o four_o five_o six_o seven_o chapter_n thereof_o without_o the_o church_n declaration_n do_v they_o gather_v their_o exposition_n out_o of_o pope_n decree_n canon_n of_o council_n or_o examine_v they_o by_o they_o do_v not_o he_o know_v that_o in_o many_o place_n those_o and_o other_o learned_a man_n have_v interpret_v text_n otherwise_o than_o pope_n and_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o have_v expound_v they_o do_v not_o they_o know_v that_o such_o a_o attempt_n will_v be_v but_o a_o expose_v of_o pope_n and_o council_n to_o contempt_n and_o make_v their_o canon_n law_n appear_v ridiculous_a what_o unmercifulness_n and_o carelessness_n of_o man_n soul_n be_v there_o in_o pope_n council_n church_n if_o they_o be_v infallible_a that_o in_o the_o space_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n they_o have_v not_o give_v we_o such_o a_o commentary_n on_o the_o bible_n as_o may_v take_v away_o all_o doubt_n from_o inquire_a christian_n about_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o determine_v all_o controversy_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n sure_o it_o be_v fit_a work_n than_o to_o enrich_v their_o kindred_n advance_v base_a son_n give_v audience_n to_o ambassador_n overawe_n prince_n and_o emperor_n subdue_v the_o holy_a land_n about_o which_o pope_n and_o council_n have_v waste_v a_o world_n of_o
the_o apostle_n or_o if_o restrain_v to_o the_o church_n of_o that_o age_n it_o be_v mean_v of_o those_o that_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o he_o 2._o the_o word_n ego_fw-la vero_fw-la evangelio_fw-la non_fw-la crederem_fw-la nisi_fw-la i_o catholicae_fw-la ecclesâ—ae_fw-la commoveret_fw-la authoritas_fw-la be_v not_o well_o render_v by_o h._n t._n as_o if_o they_o do_v declare_v his_o purpose_n for_o the_o future_a or_o that_o he_o will_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n or_o any_o other_o reason_n but_o the_o roman_n or_o present_a universal_a church_n authority_n for_o this_o have_v be_v a_o impious_a speech_n in_o this_o sense_n and_o unfit_a for_o a_o holy_a man_n much_o more_o for_o a_o bishop_n and_o contrary_a to_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o same_o author_n as_o particular_o lib._n confess_v 9_o c._n 5._o in_o which_o he_o say_v that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v give_v so_o excellent_a a_o authority_n to_o the_o scripture_n through_o all_o land_n unless_o he_o will_v that_o by_o it_o god_n shall_v be_v believe_v but_o either_o he_o use_v the_o imperfect_a tense_n for_o the_o preterperfect_a after_o the_o african_a dialect_n as_o he_o do_v in_o a_o like_a speech_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr beata_fw-la vita_fw-la sic_fw-la exarsi_fw-la ut_fw-la omnes_fw-la illas_fw-la vellem_fw-la anchoras_fw-la rumpere_fw-la nisi_fw-la i_o nonnullorum_fw-la â—ominum_fw-la existimatio_fw-la commoveret_fw-la where_o commoveret_fw-la be_v use_v for_o commovisset_fw-la which_o be_v the_o same_o word_n here_o use_v and_o so_o the_o sense_n be_v i_o myself_o very_o have_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v move_v i_o note_v thereby_o the_o occasion_n of_o his_o first_o believe_v not_o the_o sole_a reason_n or_o motive_n of_o his_o present_a believe_v and_o to_o this_o sense_n the_o speech_n obtâ—mperavi_n dicentibus_fw-la credit_n evangelio_n ipsi_fw-la evangeliâ—_n catholicis_fw-la prâ—edicantibus_fw-la credidi_fw-la recte_fw-la credidisti_fw-la catholicis_fw-la laudantibus_fw-la evangelium_fw-la quibus_fw-la prae_fw-la ipientibus_fw-la evangelio_n credidi_fw-la per_fw-la â—os_v illi_fw-la credideram_fw-la which_o express_v the_o mean_n by_o which_o he_o believe_v and_o that_o be_v not_o authority_n of_o empire_n in_o the_o church_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o infallible_a function_n and_o right_a to_o define_v what_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v but_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o person_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o holiness_n honesty_n wisdom_n and_o such_o other_o act_n of_o god_n providence_n mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n before_o which_o hold_v he_o in_o the_o church_n 3._o or_o else_o he_o speak_v upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o believe_v by_o reason_n of_o its_o most_o sincere_a wisdom_n unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o few_o spiritual_a man_n come_v in_o this_o life_n then_o in_o that_o case_n nothing_o will_v move_v he_o to_o believe_v the_o gospel_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n unto_o which_o sense_n the_o word_n chap._n 4._o and_o the_o series_n of_o the_o dispute_n seem_v to_o lead_v and_o bellarmine_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la notis_fw-la eccles_n cap._n 14._o to_o reconcile_v augustine_n word_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o donatist_n that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n but_o by_o the_o scripture_n and_o yet_o against_o manichaeus_n his_o epistle_n of_o the_o foundation_n that_o the_o church_n be_v demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n not_o by_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o church_n say_v that_o he_o speak_v upon_o supposition_n because_o the_o manichee_n do_v admit_v miracle_n but_o deny_v the_o scripture_n which_o countenance_v this_o last_o sense_n any_o of_o these_o way_n which_o have_v their_o probability_n the_o speech_n may_v be_v right_a but_o not_o for_o h._n t._n his_o purpose_n certain_o they_o ascribe_v no_o infallibility_n or_o supreme_a judicature_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o roman_a pope_n or_o church_n if_o the_o speech_n be_v not_o understand_v in_o the_o last_o sense_n of_o not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n but_o by_o the_o church_n authority_n on_o supposition_n of_o the_o exclude_v the_o innate_a evidence_n of_o wisdom_n and_o truth_n therein_o or_o if_o the_o second_o sense_n hold_v not_o that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o do_v at_o first_o conversion_n it_o it_o certain_a the_o first_o sense_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o universal_a tradition_n in_o other_o sense_n special_o that_o in_o which_o the_o papist_n allege_v it_o it_o be_v a_o impious_a speech_n and_o contrary_a to_o many_o other_o place_n in_o his_o work_n sure_o he_o that_o read_v his_o first_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n of_o his_o second_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o donatist_n will_v find_v he_o after_o cyprian_n full_o against_o the_o ascribe_v to_o any_o bishop_n on_o earth_n supreme_a judicature_n over_o other_o bishop_n or_o make_v any_o church_n or_o council_n infallible_a but_o assert_v that_o the_o former_a full_a general_n council_n may_v be_v mend_v by_o the_o late_a and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o determination_n of_o any_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o church_n to_o be_v rest_v on_o as_o infallible_a in_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o the_o holy_a scripture_n after_o all_o this_o empty_a scribble_n of_o h._n t._n he_o yet_o add_v i_o now_o resume_v the_o principal_a argument_n and_o retort_v it_o thus_o upon_o our_o adversary_n the_o catholic_n church_n be_v infallible_a in_o all_o her_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o protestant_a church_n and_o the_o like_a of_o all_o other_o sectary_n be_v not_o infallible_a in_o her_o proposal_n or_o definition_n of_o faith_n therefore_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n the_o major_n have_v be_v full_o prove_v before_o the_o minor_a must_v be_v grant_v by_o our_o adversary_n because_o they_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o excuse_v themselves_o from_o be_v heretickâ—_n in_o the_o revolt_n from_o our_o church_n but_o by_o false_o pretend_v the_o whole_a church_n err_v in_o faith_n and_o teach_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n for_o nine_o or_o ten_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o they_o begin_v their_o bless_a reformation_n a_o most_o blasphemous_a evasion_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o by_o which_o they_o have_v exclude_v themselves_o from_o all_o possible_a assurance_n of_o true_a faith_n or_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o to_o arrogate_v infallibility_n to_o themselves_o which_o they_o deny_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v a_o most_o frontless_a impudence_n and_o then_o he_o add_v his_o note_n who_o he_o mean_v by_o his_o infallible_a church_n which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o first_o section_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o this_o article_n answ_n 1._o understanding_n by_o the_o protestant_n church_n that_o church_n which_o have_v be_v since_o the_o year_n 1517._o term_v protestant_n from_o the_o protest_v against_o the_o decree_n make_v at_o spires_n anno_fw-la 1529._o as_o sleidan_n lib._n 6._o com._n report_n the_o conclusion_n be_v grant_v we_o yield_v the_o protestant_a church_n or_o church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o member_n of_o it_o conceive_v it_o will_v be_v indeed_o to_o hold_v the_o error_n of_o donatist_n if_o they_o shall_v appropriate_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o themselves_o or_o count_v all_o out_o of_o it_o that_o be_v not_o of_o that_o party_n as_o the_o romanist_n do_v who_o be_v in_o this_o successor_n to_o the_o donatist_n but_o if_o by_o the_o protestant_n church_n be_n mean_v the_o whole_a number_n of_o they_o who_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n in_o the_o fundamental_o which_o now_o the_o protestant_n hold_v so_o it_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n 2._o we_o deny_v that_o the_o protestant_n be_v just_o term_v sectary_n mean_v by_o sectary_n a_o party_n which_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o primitive_a christian_a faith_n or_o do_v separate_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o it_o be_v or_o be_v at_o any_o time_n in_o its_o integrity_n 3._o we_o deny_v the_o major_a to_o have_v be_v prove_v understand_v it_o of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o this_o or_o any_o age_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o and_o do_v not_o concur_v in_o the_o proposal_n and_o definition_n of_o faith_n 4._o we_o grant_v the_o minor_a but_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o we_o say_v it_o be_v utter_o false_a that_o we_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o acquit_v ourselves_o from_o heresy_n than_o by_o pretend_v the_o whole_a church_n err_v in_o faith_n and_o teach_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n for_o nine_o or_o ten_o hundred_o year_n together_o till_o the_o reformation_n begin_v 1517._o yea_o we_o say_v that_o the_o error_n in_o faith_n the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n we_o now_o accuse_v the_o roman_a church_n of_o â—_o be_v many_o of_o
missal_n and_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n of_o the_o bible_n they_o confess_v they_o use_v the_o help_n of_o learned_a man_n and_o one_o pope_n alter_v what_o a_o former_a do_v and_o judge_v of_o controversy_n from_o who_o none_o may_v appeal_v and_o all_o be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o stand_v to_o his_o definition_n h._n t._n say_v further_a object_n the_o spiritual_a man_n judge_v all_o thing_n 1_o cor._n 2._o 15._o answ_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n i_o grant_v by_o humane_a reason_n or_o the_o private_a spirit_n i_o deny_v and_o such_o a_o spiritual_a man_n be_v in_o the_o church_n as_o a_o part_n in_o the_o whole_a not_o out_o of_o it_o with_o sectary_n i_o reply_v it_o be_v true_a the_o spiritual_a man_n judge_v all_o thing_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n i_o mean_v that_o which_o be_v true_o and_o confess_o apostolical_a in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n not_o by_o that_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o papist_n false_o call_v apostolical_a and_o it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o the_o spiritual_a man_n judge_v all_o thing_n by_o humane_a reason_n not_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o as_o the_o organ_n or_o mean_n of_o discern_v as_o the_o buyer_n judge_v whether_o he_o have_v measure_n by_o the_o ell_n as_o the_o rule_n and_o by_o the_o eye_n as_o the_o organ_n by_o which_o he_o compare_v the_o thing_n buy_v and_o the_o ell_n together_o and_o if_o by_o private_a spirit_n be_v mean_v nothing_o but_o his_o own_o ability_n to_o discern_v the_o spiritual_a man_n judge_v by_o his_o private_a spirit_n and_o so_o do_v a_o papist_n that_o judge_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o council_n definition_n and_o pope_n approbation_n judge_v what_o his_o priest_n suggest_v to_o he_o to_o be_v such_o by_o humane_a reason_n and_o his_o private_a spirit_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v otherwise_o if_o the_o judge_a be_v his_o act_n but_o it_o shall_v be_v by_o humane_a reason_n unless_o we_o imagine_v a_o man_n as_o a_o man_n to_o act_v without_o reason_n however_o this_o be_v clear_a by_o his_o confession_n that_o a_o spiritual_a man_n be_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o a_o part_n in_o the_o whole_a and_o that_o he_o not_o only_o receive_v all_o that_o the_o church_n propound_v but_o judge_v and_o therefore_o do_v not_o rest_n on_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n with_o a_o blind_a assent_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o and_o this_o suppose_v that_o a_o spiritual_a man_n be_v not_o to_o presuppose_v the_o church_n or_o pope_n or_o prelate_n or_o priest_n infallible_a but_o to_o examine_v what_o they_o say_v and_o to_o judge_v for_o himself_o whether_o they_o speak_v right_a or_o not_o h._n t._n proceed_v thus_o object_n right_o reason_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o controversy_n therefore_o every_o man_n private_a reason_n must_v be_v judge_n for_o himself_o answ_n the_o antecedent_n i_o have_v sufficient_o refute_v and_o i_o also_o deny_v the_o consequence_n as_o the_o most_o gross_a and_o unreasonable_a assertion_n of_o all_o other_o though_o mr._n chillingsworth_n chief_a ground_n which_o appear_v thus_o i_o reply_v no_o protestant_n that_o i_o know_v say_v right_a reason_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o refute_v it_o nevertheless_o in_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o about_o this_o point_n he_o have_v refute_v nothing_o except_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a refutation_n to_o say_v without_o any_o reason_n or_o proof_n for_o it_o that_o we_o must_v not_o try_v all_o thing_n by_o humane_a reason_n or_o the_o private_a spirit_n which_o be_v a_o way_n of_o reâ—uting_v fit_a enough_o for_o this_o scribbler_n though_o unfit_a for_o a_o disputer_n 2._o nor_o do_v i_o think_v any_o protestant_n make_v that_o consequence_n which_o be_v here_o set_v down_o whereas_o he_o aâ—cribes_v it_o to_o master_n chillingworth_n he_o have_v deal_v honest_o if_o he_o have_v quote_v the_o place_n that_o we_o may_v without_o read_v a_o whole_a book_n have_v find_v it_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o master_n chillingworth_n chap._n 2._o part_n 1._o sect._n 104._o of_o his_o answer_n to_o charity_n maintain_v against_o knot_n assert_v a_o necessity_n of_o a_o personal_a judge_n in_o point_n of_o controversy_n concern_v the_o christian_a faith_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o and_o therefore_o the_o church_n must_v be_v it_o sai_z scripture_n be_v not_o a_o judge_n of_o controversy_n but_o a_o rule_n to_o judge_v they_o by_o be_v understand_v of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v judge_v by_o scripture_n and_o of_o those_o that_o arise_v among_o such_o as_o believe_v the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o all_o controversy_n shall_v be_v decide_v that_o in_o doubtful_a thing_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n they_o shall_v be_v determine_v but_o that_o each_o shall_v bear_v with_o other_o and_o he_o be_v safe_a that_o use_v mean_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n though_o he_o miss_v it_o that_o fundamental_o be_v plain_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n that_o the_o mâ—st_o unlearned_a may_v understand_v these_o by_o the_o translation_n of_o place_n on_o no_o side_n gainsay_v that_o each_o man_n own_o reason_n be_v judge_n for_o himself_o that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o personal_a judge_n appoint_v by_o god_n as_o knot_n will_v have_v that_o his_o reason_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o personal_a judge_n in_o civil_a controversy_n hold_v not_o in_o this_o matter_n that_o every_o man_n particular_a reason_n be_v that_o by_o which_o he_o be_v to_o judge_v whether_o this_o or_o that_o doctrine_n be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n that_o even_o according_a to_o the_o way_n of_o the_o papist_n the_o give_v of_o the_o office_n of_o judicature_n to_o the_o church_n come_v to_o confer_v it_o upon_o every_o particular_a man_n for_o 1._o before_o any_o man_n believe_v the_o church_n infallible_a he_o must_v have_v reason_n to_o induce_v he_o to_o believe_v it_o so_o else_o why_o do_v they_o set_v down_o argument_n to_o prove_v it_o 2._o suppose_v they_o be_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o church_n they_o must_v use_v their_o own_o particular_a reason_n to_o find_v out_o which_o be_v the_o church_n and_o to_o that_o end_n popish_a doctor_n give_v note_n and_o mark_n whereby_o to_o discern_v it_o which_o be_v to_o no_o end_n if_o a_o christian_a must_v not_o use_v his_o reason_n to_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v right_a or_o no._n so_o that_o in_o effect_n this_o be_v mr._n chillingworth_n be_v argument_n as_o i_o conceive_v it_o there_o be_v neither_o a_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a personal_a judge_n among_o man_n to_o determine_v all_o controversy_n in_o religion_n among_o christian_n nor_o be_v any_o such_o appoint_a by_o god_n but_o each_o be_v to_o try_v for_o himself_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o even_o by_o popish_a writer_n own_o way_n he_o must_v use_v his_o particular_a reason_n to_o discern_v the_o validity_n of_o their_o proof_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o which_o be_v the_o church_n which_o must_v be_v his_o guide_n by_o the_o mark_n of_o iâ—_n therefore_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v yield_v that_o every_o man_n particular_a reason_n must_v be_v judge_n for_o himself_o now_o this_o which_o h._n t._n unskilful_o call_v the_o consequence_n it_o be_v the_o consequent_a only_o be_v no_o unreasonable_a much_o less_o gross_a assertion_n and_o may_v very_o well_o be_v mr._n chillingworth_n be_v ground_n in_o answer_v knot_n notwithstanding_o that_o which_o here_o h._n t._n produce_v to_o the_o contrary_n first_o say_v h._n t._n as_o contradict_v the_o word_n of_o god_n wherein_o we_o be_v teach_v that_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o god_n no_o man_n know_v but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 2._o 11._o no_o man_n can_v say_v our_o lord_n jesus_n with_o true_a faith_n but_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 1_o cor._n 12._o 3._o by_o which_o grace_n we_o be_v save_v through_o faith_n and_o that_o not_o of_o ourselves_o for_o it_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n ephes_n 2._o 8._o we_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o think_v any_o good_a thing_n ourselves_o as_o of_o self_n but_o our_o sufficiency_n be_v from_o god_n 2_o cor._n 3._o 5._o we_o must_v captivate_v our_o understanding_n to_o the_o obedience_n of_o faith_n i_o reply_v mr._n chillingworth_n tenet_n be_v right_o understand_v contradict_v none_o of_o these_o text_n for_o 1._o when_o he_o say_v every_o man_n private_a reason_n be_v to_o judge_v for_o himself_o he_o mean_v whether_o this_o or_o that_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o whether_o that_o which_o some_o say_v be_v reveal_v in_o scripture_n be_v so_o or_o not_o so_o that_o the_o judge_v which_o he_o assert_n be_v of_o thing_n reveal_v by_o the_o word_n
private_a reason_n which_o faith_n often_o be_v enforce_v to_o captivate_v but_o into_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n reveal_v and_o the_o church_n propose_v i_o believe_v it_o say_v tertullian_n because_o it_o be_v impossible_a viz._n to_o humane_a reason_n i_o reply_v 1._o chillingworth_n make_v not_o reason_n the_o only_a judge_n of_o controversy_n nor_o any_o protestant_n therefore_o the_o conclusion_n be_v ill_o father_v on_o they_o 2._o the_o reason_n of_o h._n t._n his_o denial_n of_o the_o consequence_n be_v insufficient_a for_o it_o suppose_v the_o consequence_n to_o imply_v that_o our_o act_n of_o faith_n be_v ultimate_o resolve_v into_o private_a reason_n and_o this_o private_a reason_n judge_v that_o only_a to_o be_v true_a of_o which_o it_o conceive_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v they_o that_o make_v reason_n the_o judge_n of_o controversy_n neither_o resolve_v ultimate_o their_o act_n of_o faith_n into_o private_a reason_n neither_o do_v they_o conceive_v they_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v only_o what_o they_o conceive_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o humane_a reason_n but_o resolve_v their_o faith_n into_o god_n authority_n as_o the_o formal_a and_o ultimate_a reason_n of_o their_o believe_v and_o make_v their_o reason_n only_o the_o mean_n or_o instrument_n by_o which_o they_o find_v that_o god_n have_v reveal_v that_o which_o they_o believe_v not_o exclude_v their_o teacher_n credit_n and_o church_n example_n as_o a_o fit_a motive_n to_o hearken_v to_o it_o as_o a_o thing_n credible_a which_o opinion_n be_v confirm_v by_o this_o author_n own_o word_n make_v faith_n a_o act_n of_o reason_n and_o discourse_n and_o approbation_n of_o reason_n always_o a_o previous_a and_o necessary_a condition_n to_o it_o and_o therefore_o in_o all_o act_n of_o faith_n even_o when_o it_o rest_v on_o the_o church_n authority_n yet_o eachmans_n private_a reason_n be_v the_o judge_n for_o himself_o discern_v in_o controversy_n why_o he_o be_v to_o believe_v one_o and_o not_o another_o all_o the_o difference_n be_v the_o papist_n think_v he_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v transubstantiation_n pope_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n because_o he_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n to_o be_v infallible_a the_o protestant_n do_v not_o believe_v they_o because_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o say_v thus_o which_o alone_o he_o take_v for_o a_o infallible_a rule_n to_o judge_v by_o in_o such_o controversy_n whether_o papist_n faith_n be_v ultimate_o resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n reveal_v have_v be_v before_o consider_v a_o little_a and_o will_v more_o in_o that_o which_o follow_v to_o tertullia_n word_n i_o can_v return_v no_o answer_n till_o i_o know_v where_o to_o find_v they_o as_o they_o be_v here_o cite_v they_o seem_v nor_o right_v yet_o again_o say_v h._n t._n ob._n there_o be_v no_o apostolical_a tradition_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n answ_n yes_o a_o more_o universal_a one_o then_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o which_o notwithstanding_o you_o believe_v on_o that_o score_n if_o at_o all_o for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o book_n either_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n which_o have_v not_o be_v reject_v by_o some_o heretic_n or_o other_o if_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o a_o universal_a tradition_n for_o the_o whole_a canon_n of_o scripture_n that_o some_o one_o or_o two_o general_a council_n have_v set_v down_o the_o number_n and_o name_n of_o all_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n though_o not_o without_o some_o variety_n and_o that_o the_o father_n have_v give_v testimony_n to_o they_o some_o to_o some_o book_n some_o to_o other_o but_o few_o to_o all_o and_o that_o the_o church_n in_o after_o age_n have_v accept_v they_o for_o such_o how_o much_o more_o universal_a be_v the_o tradition_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n which_o be_v virtual_o decide_v and_o attest_v by_o the_o anathema_n and_o definition_n of_o all_o the_o general_a council_n that_o ever_o be_v condemn_v all_o who_o do_v not_o humble_o obey_v and_o subscribe_v to_o they_o every_o decision_n be_v attest_v by_o all_o the_o father_n no_o one_o contradict_v or_o condemn_v the_o stile_n and_o most_o unanimous_o accept_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o after_o age_n i_o reply_v the_o speech_n of_o h._n t._n here_o that_o there_o be_v a_o more_o universal_a apostolical_a tradition_n for_o the_o church_n that_o be_v not_o only_o the_o church_n diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n unanimous_o teach_v but_o also_o the_o church_n represent_v in_o a_o council_n perfect_o ecumenical_a that_o be_v to_o say_v call_v out_o of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o approve_a by_o the_o pope_n its_o infallibility_n in_o definition_n of_o faith_n then_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v so_o monstrous_o false_a and_o so_o pernicious_a as_o tend_v to_o the_o undermine_v of_o the_o fabric_n of_o christian_a religion_n that_o it_o show_v a_o impudent_a face_n and_o a_o impious_a heart_n in_o the_o assertor_n for_o 1._o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v by_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o moses_n to_o christ_n and_o from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n who_o have_v testify_v that_o to_o they_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o god_n rom._n 3._o 1_o 2._o and_o this_o witness_v by_o the_o jew_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o by_o the_o compliment_n and_o event_n verify_v it_o and_o though_o it_o be_v that_o some_o heretic_n have_v be_v adversary_n to_o the_o law_n and_o prophet_n yet_o scarce_o any_o but_o such_o as_o have_v be_v little_o better_o than_o phrenetick_a have_v deny_v it_o to_o be_v divine_a however_o they_o have_v conceive_v they_o not_o bind_v and_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o some_o part_n have_v be_v a_o little_a while_n somewhat_o doubt_v of_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n by_o some_o few_o yet_o the_o rest_n have_v have_v universal_a and_o undoubted_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o primitive_a teacher_n who_o witness_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n by_o many_o evident_a undeniable_a divine_a miracle_n and_o by_o their_o martyrdom_n by_o which_o also_o in_o after_o age_n many_o of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o christian_n give_v testimony_n to_o it_o and_o since_o the_o church_n greek_n and_o latin_a protestant_n and_o popish_a heretical_a and_o orthodox_n in_o asia_n africa_n europe_n have_v attest_v it_o as_o divine_a but_o for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o this_o author_n mean_v it_o how_o little_a have_v be_v bring_v appear_v by_o the_o answer_n here_o make_v and_o that_o much_o may_v be_v say_v against_o it_o will_v appear_v by_o that_o which_o follow_v yea_o i_o dare_v bodily_a say_v that_o as_o h._n t._n hold_v it_o no_o one_o council_n or_o father_n of_o esteem_n hold_v the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o the_o first_o thousand_o year_n from_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o i_o think_v i_o may_v say_v for_o half_a a_o thousand_o more_o but_o many_o not_o only_o of_o those_o who_o be_v reckon_v for_o heretic_n by_o romanist_n but_o also_o such_o as_o have_v be_v judge_v catholic_n have_v oppose_v it_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n yea_o whole_a nation_n emperor_n king_n and_o state_n have_v oppose_v the_o definition_n which_o the_o so_o term_v general_n council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n have_v make_v and_o many_o learned_a man_n have_v write_v against_o it_o none_o die_v for_o it_o in_o that_o time_n nor_o be_v any_o miracle_n wrought_v to_o confirm_v it_o nor_o have_v the_o question_n of_o some_o few_o of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n either_o by_o some_o heretic_n or_o a_o few_o father_n for_o a_o while_o abate_v the_o credit_n of_o those_o parcel_n question_v in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n throughout_o the_o world_n so_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o believe_v the_o canon_n as_o i_o know_v nothing_o but_o uncharitableness_n can_v make_v this_o author_n question_n whether_o we_o do_v only_o on_o that_o score_n as_o we_o do_v not_o yet_o we_o have_v far_o more_o abundant_a tradition_n for_o it_o then_o be_v for_o the_o church_n imagine_v infallibility_n 2._o i_o say_v the_o anathema_n and_o definition_n be_v neither_o formal_a nor_o virtual_a proof_n of_o a_o universal_a tradition_n or_o attestation_n to_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o 1._o p._n 7._o he_o confess_v in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n be_v no_o council_n nor_o in_o the_o ten_o in_o which_o any_o controversy_n of_o moment_n be_v decide_v p._n 25._o and_o therefore_o here_o this_o universal_a tradition_n fail_v 2._o those_o that_o be_v not_o approve_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o reject_v by_o they_o and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o ecumenical_a have_v not_o use_v such_o anathema_n
use_v some_o of_o they_o perhaps_o fall_v out_o according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o such_o disease_n as_o be_v say_v to_o be_v cure_v that_o of_o the_o heal_n of_o two_o cappadocian_o have_v too_o much_o suspicion_n of_o counterfeit_v and_o augustin_n himself_o though_o he_o relate_v something_n of_o his_o own_o knowledge_n yet_o make_v none_o of_o they_o like_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o be_v more_o frequent_a and_o open_a and_o manifest_a in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o adversary_n as_o the_o raise_n of_o lazarus_n and_o many_o more_o be_v and_o therefore_o he_o allege_v they_o for_o the_o stop_n of_o their_o mouth_n who_o call_v for_o miracle_n rather_o than_o for_o any_o evident_a proof_n of_o religion_n use_v this_o very_a preface_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n why_o say_v they_o be_v not_o those_o miracle_n now_o do_v which_o you_o say_v have_v be_v do_v i_o may_v say_v indeed_o they_o be_v necessary_a before_o the_o world_n shall_v believe_v for_o this_o that_o the_o world_n may_v believe_v whosoever_o as_o yet_o seek_v after_o prodigy_n that_o he_o may_v believe_v be_v himself_o a_o great_a prodigy_n who_o the_o world_n believe_v believe_v not_o but_o whatever_o be_v to_o be_v think_v of_o the_o relation_n of_o augustin_n in_o that_o place_n certain_z it_o be_v that_o augustin_n ch_n 9_o 10._o use_v they_o not_o to_o give_v testimony_n to_o the_o confirmation_n either_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o any_o of_o their_o doctrine_n nor_o for_o the_o worship_v of_o stephen_n the_o martyr_n or_o any_o other_o of_o the_o saint_n but_o only_o to_o prove_v the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o they_o in_o their_o death_n give_v testimony_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o impertinent_a to_o the_o purpose_n of_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o they_o sect_n viii_o the_o objection_n against_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n be_v not_o solve_v by_o h._n t._n but_o h._n t._n take_v on_o he_o to_o answer_v objection_n thus_o ob._n miracle_n have_v cease_v ever_o since_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n answ_n you_o contradict_v the_o plain_a promise_n of_o christ_n make_v to_o his_o church_n without_o limitation_n as_o also_o the_o history_n and_o record_n of_o all_o christendom_n i_o reply_v 1._o the_o objection_n be_v not_o as_o h._n t._n frame_v it_o but_o that_o so_o frequent_a and_o manifest_a work_n of_o miracle_n as_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o which_o may_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n or_o doctrine_n without_o consonancy_n to_o the_o scripture_n have_v cease_v and_o therefore_o by_o this_o mark_n of_o itself_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n 2._o the_o contradictory_n to_o this_o be_v not_o prove_v by_o christ_n promise_n or_o the_o church_n record_n for_o 1._o the_o promise_n john_n 14._o 10._o mark_n 16._o 17._o be_v indefinite_a in_o respect_n of_o person_n and_o time_n and_o a_o indefinite_a proposition_n be_v true_a in_o a_o contingent_a matter_n if_o verify_v but_o of_o some_o at_o some_o time_n and_o therefore_o these_o promise_n may_v be_v true_a of_o some_o believer_n only_o and_o of_o the_o time_n wherein_o the_o apostle_n live_v and_o consequent_o by_o the_o promise_v it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o power_n of_o work_a miracle_n in_o the_o church_n in_o every_o age_n 2._o that_o they_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n unto_o this_o day_n be_v manifest_a because_o they_o be_v not_o true_a of_o any_o age_n after_o that_o for_o however_o some_o miracle_n have_v be_v do_v yet_o not_o great_a than_o christ_n do_v which_o be_v promise_v john_n 14._o 10._o nor_o be_v the_o speak_n with_o new_a tongue_n which_o be_v promise_v mark_n 16._o 17._o in_o any_o age_n but_o that_o in_o which_o the_o apostle_n live_v 3._o these_o promise_n be_v as_o much_o make_v to_o believer_n in_o other_o church_n as_o the_o roman_a but_o now_o they_o grant_v there_o be_v no_o power_n of_o miracle_n in_o any_o other_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o must_v yield_v to_o understand_v the_o word_n with_o such_o a_o limitation_n as_o may_v make_v the_o proposition_n true_a though_o there_o be_v no_o power_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n 4._o there_o be_v no_o promise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o of_o any_o other_o point_n but_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o therefore_o none_o of_o the_o miracle_n do_v by_o virtue_n of_o those_o promise_n prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n or_o doctrine_n but_o only_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o be_v believe_v by_o protestant_n who_o believe_v the_o creed_n as_o well_o as_o papist_n as_o for_o the_o record_n there_o be_v very_o few_o of_o they_o of_o any_o certainty_n after_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o popish_a writer_n themselves_o do_v confess_v that_o not_o only_o in_o their_o legend_n but_o also_o in_o their_o liturgy_n fabulous_a thing_n have_v creep_v so_o that_o by_o say_v miracle_n be_v altogether_o now_o cease_v or_o else_o be_v very_o rare_a and_o be_v unfit_a to_o demonstrate_v the_o verity_n of_o any_o present_a church_n be_v no_o contradict_v christ_n promise_n or_o any_o good_a record_n of_o christendom_n h._n t._n add_v object_n sign_n and_o miracle_n be_v give_v to_o unbeliever_n not_o to_o believer_n therefore_o they_o be_v now_o unnecessary_a answ_n no_o they_o be_v not_o for_o they_o very_o much_o confirm_v the_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n over_o his_o church_n they_o excellent_o demonstrate_v his_o omnipotence_n and_o there_o be_v many_o disbeliever_n still_o the_o more_o be_v the_o pity_n i_o reply_v that_o tongue_n be_v for_o a_o sign_n to_o they_o that_o believe_v not_o be_v the_o apostle_n say_v 1_o cor._n 14._o 22._o not_o for_o they_o that_o believe_v and_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n of_o other_o miracle_n and_o therefore_o be_v this_o just_o urge_v by_o protestant_n that_o to_o believer_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n miracle_n be_v unnecessary_a now_o the_o answer_n of_o h._n t._n be_v quite_o from_o the_o point_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v necessary_a for_o other_o end_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o sign_n and_o miracle_n be_v necessary_a to_o confirm_v the_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n of_o god_n over_o his_o church_n since_o god_n do_v by_o his_o ordinary_a provision_n either_o of_o teacher_n or_o christian_a prince_n show_v his_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n over_o his_o church_n and_o by_o his_o daily_a work_n of_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o other_o act_n of_o govern_v the_o world_n demonstrate_v his_o omnipotence_n nor_o by_o his_o miracle_n and_o sign_n have_v he_o show_v so_o much_o his_o immediate_a care_n and_o providence_n over_o his_o church_n for_o the_o guide_n and_o protect_v of_o they_o as_o his_o care_n of_o unbeliever_n by_o bring_v they_o into_o his_o church_n and_o it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v many_o disbeliever_n still_o the_o more_o be_v the_o pity_n and_o if_o god_n do_v see_v it_o good_a it_o will_v be_v a_o bless_a hang_v if_o he_o do_v vouchsafe_v the_o gift_n of_o do_v miracle_n to_o convert_v the_o indian_n moor_n tartar_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o we_o wish_v it_o be_v true_a which_o the_o jesuit_n boast_v of_o francis_n xavier_n his_o miracle_n in_o the_o east_n indies_n though_o franciscus_n a_o victoria_fw-la relect_a 5._o sect._n 2._o and_o josephus_n acosta_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-la indorum_fw-la salute_v cap._n 4._o 12_o blab_v out_o that_o which_o give_v we_o cause_n to_o think_v that_o the_o relation_n be_v but_o feign_v thing_n tend_v to_o magnify_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o jesuit_n there_o be_v no_o such_o evidence_n of_o those_o thing_n from_o any_o person_n of_o credit_n who_o have_v trade_v or_o travel_v into_o those_o part_n but_o be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v it_o be_v certain_a god_n never_o intend_v miracle_n to_o prove_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n or_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o therefore_o till_o both_o or_o either_o of_o they_o be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n if_o we_o be_v disbeliever_n we_o must_v be_v disbeliever_n still_o know_v this_o that_o if_o there_o shall_v be_v never_o so_o great_a miracle_n in_o show_n do_v by_o pope_n or_o friar_n yet_o we_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o believe_v they_o without_o proof_n of_o their_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n and_o that_o if_o any_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o
10._o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o master-builder_n who_o name_n be_v write_v in_o their_o work_n not_o because_o they_o be_v themselves_o the_o foundation_n as_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n vers_fw-la 12._o in_o the_o twelve_o gate_n because_o by_o they_o entrance_n be_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n they_o be_v prime_a beginner_n of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n yet_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v foundation_n they_o be_v foundation_n as_o the_o prophet_n be_v to_o wit_n by_o their_o preach_n nor_o do_v their_o be_v foundation_n prove_v their_o rule_n or_o dominion_n any_o more_o than_o the_o prophet_n be_v foundation_n and_o certain_o peter_n be_v here_o make_v no_o more_o a_o foundation_n than_o the_o rest_n the_o other_o proof_n seem_v to_o be_v this_o he_o that_o have_v power_n to_o feed_v and_o govern_v his_o whole_a flock_n be_v head_n of_o his_o flock_n and_o above_o his_o sheep_n but_o every_o shepherd_n have_v such_o such_o power_n ergo._fw-la the_o major_n be_v deny_v a_o parish-priest_n have_v power_n to_o feed_v and_o govern_v his_o whole_a flock_n of_o which_o a_o king_n may_v be_v a_o part_n and_o yet_o he_o be_v not_o head_n of_o the_o king_n nor_o above_o he_o in_o dignity_n or_o authority_n nor_o perhaps_o in_o knowledge_n and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o his_o physician_n sect_n iii_o the_o text_n matth._n 16._o 18._o prove_v not_o any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n in_o peter_n over_o the_o apostle_n but_o a_o promise_n of_o special_a success_n in_o his_o preach_n h._n t._n add_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n st._n matth._n 16._o 18._o the_o whole_a be_v build_v on_o he_o answ_n the_o argument_n seem_v to_o be_v this_o he_o who_o be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n will_v build_v his_o church_n he_o be_v next_o after_o christ_n the_o foundation_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o peter_n be_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o christ_n will_v build_v his_o church_n ergo._fw-la in_o which_o there_o be_v these_o thing_n suppose_v 1._o that_o the_o term_n rock_n be_v as_o much_o as_o a_o foundation_n and_o so_o it_o be_v not_o the_o absolute_a quality_n of_o firmness_n only_o but_o also_o the_o relative_a use_n of_o a_o stone_n or_o a_o rock_n in_o building_n which_o be_v import_v by_o it_o 2._o that_o the_o term_n rock_n note_n peter_n person_n 3._o that_o it_o note_v peter_n person_n alone_o 4._o that_o it_o note_v peter_n person_n as_o be_v a_o rock_n so_o as_o no_o other_o but_o christ_n be_v a_o rock_n as_o he_o be_v 5._o that_o the_o building_n upon_o this_o rock_n note_v peter_n person_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o singular_a rule_n not_o give_v to_o other_o apostle_n 6._o that_o he_o be_v the_o foundation_n next_o after_o christ_n 7._o that_o the_o church_n comprehend_v the_o militant_a church_n visible_a 8._o that_o it_o note_v the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n even_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o each_o of_o these_o be_v to_o be_v examine_v 1._o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o use_v whether_o it_o be_v translate_v rock_n or_o stone_n i_o deny_v not_o to_o denote_v not_o so_o much_o the_o absolute_a property_n of_o stability_n as_o the_o relative_a use_n of_o a_o foundation_n in_o a_o building_n 2._o though_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n make_v christ_n the_o rock_n other_o the_o confession_n of_o christ_n or_o the_o faith_n in_o he_o which_o peter_n have_v profess_v yet_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o speech_n and_o the_o preface_n i_o say_v unto_o thou_o and_o the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o name_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o the_o allusion_n to_o that_o name_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o cephas_n in_o syriack_n i_o deny_v not_o that_o by_o this_o rock_n or_o stone_n be_v mean_v peter_n person_n nor_o three_o that_o it_o note_v his_o person_n alone_o nor_o four_a that_o it_o note_v peter_n person_n in_o a_o singular_a manner_n so_o as_o that_o there_o be_v something_o peculiar_a to_o peter_n intimate_v thereby_o but_o i_o deny_v 1._o that_o it_o note_v peter_n singular_a rule_n or_o dominion_n not_o give_v to_o other_o apostle_n 2._o that_o he_o be_v so_o a_o foundation_n next_o after_o christ_n as_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v lay_v on_o he_o as_o a_o stone_n support_v they_o as_o be_v the_o conceit_n of_o some_o of_o the_o romanist_n 3._o that_o the_o term_n church_n note_v the_o visible_a church_n as_o visible_a 4._o that_o it_o note_v the_o whole_a visible_a church_n universal_o take_v and_o each_o of_o these_o i_o prove_v thus_o 1._o if_o the_o term_n rock_n or_o stone_n note_v peter_n person_n as_o become_v a_o foundation_n or_o foundation-stone_n by_o such_o a_o act_n as_o note_n not_o any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n and_o be_v common_a to_o other_o apostle_n with_o peter_n than_o it_o do_v not_o note_n peter_n singular_a rule_n or_o dominion_n not_o give_v to_o other_o apostle_n but_o the_o term_n rock_n or_o stone_n note_n peter_n person_n as_o become_v a_o foundation_n or_o foundation-stone_n by_o such_o a_o act_n as_o note_n not_o any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n and_o be_v common_a to_o other_o apostle_n with_o peter_n ergo._fw-la the_o major_n be_v of_o itself_o evident_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v that_o act_n whereby_o peter_n person_n become_v a_o foundation_n or_o foundation-stone_n be_v christ_n build_n his_o church_n on_o he_o but_o that_o act_n note_v not_o any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n and_o be_v common_a to_o other_o apostle_n with_o peter_n ergo._fw-la the_o major_n be_v of_o itself_o evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v thus_o the_o act_n whereby_o christ_n build_v his_o church_n on_o peter_n be_v peter_n preach_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o he_o profess_v but_o that_o act_n note_v not_o any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n and_o be_v common_a to_o other_o apostle_n with_o peter_n ergo._fw-la the_o minor_a i_o take_v for_o grant_v papist_n do_v not_o ascribe_v rule_n or_o dominion_n to_o friar_n that_o preach_v and_o other_o apostle_n preach_v christ_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n now_o that_o christ_n build_v his_o church_n on_o peter_n by_o his_o preach_n be_v prove_v thus_o that_o act_n by_o which_o and_o no_o other_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v build_v be_v that_o act_n whereby_o christ_n build_v his_o church_n on_o peter_n but_o it_o be_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o doctrine_n that_o peter_n profess_v and_o no_o other_o act_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v build_v the_o major_n be_v evident_a of_o itself_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v 1._o by_o those_o place_n which_o speak_v of_o build_v the_o church_n they_o still_o import_v teach_v not_o rule_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o induction_n act_v 9_o 31._o rome_n 15._o 20._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 1_o 10._o &_o 10._o 23._o &_o 14_o 4._o 17._o gal._n 2._o 18._o 1_o thess_n 5._o 11._o 1_o pet._n 2._o 5._o and_o the_o compound_n verb_n use_v act_n 20._o 30._o 1_o cor._n 3._o 10_o 12._o ephes_n 2._o 20_o 22._o col._n 2._o 7._o judas_n 20._o and_o the_o noun_n rom._n 14._o 19_o &_o 15._o 2._o 1_o cor._n 3._o 9_o &_o 14._o 3_o 5_o 12._o 2_o cor._n 10._o 8._o &_o 12._o 19_o &_o 13._o 10._o ephes_n 4._o 12_o 16_o 29._o do_v all_o show_v that_o the_o building_n of_o the_o church_n or_o saint_n be_v by_o instruction_n not_o by_o rule_n the_o work_n be_v sometime_o mutual_a as_o 1_o thess_n 5._o 11._o ephes_n 4._o 10._o judas_n 20._o and_o sometime_o the_o matter_n by_o which_o the_o building_n be_v be_v for_o inform_v and_o teach_v as_o ephes_n 4._o 29._o and_o sometime_o the_o builder_n be_v term_v teacher_n as_o ephes_n 4._o 11_o 12._o and_o that_o text_n ephes_n 2._o 20._o which_o h._n t._n allege_v the_o building_n be_v by_o prophet_n as_o well_o as_o apostle_n can_v be_v understand_v of_o no_o other_o building_n than_o by_o teach_v therefore_o so_o also_o must_v be_v understand_v matth._n 16._o 18._o 2._o it_o be_v further_a prove_v from_o 1_o cor._n 3._o 10._o where_o the_o apostle_n tell_v the_o corinthian_n that_o as_o a_o wise_a masterbuilder_n he_o have_v lay_v the_o foundation_n and_o that_o foundation_n which_o he_o lay_v be_v jesus_n christ_n vers_fw-la 11_o and_o vers_n 5._o he_o show_v how_o that_o be_v to_o wit_n in_o that_o he_o be_v a_o minister_n by_o who_o with_o apollo_n the_o corinthian_n believe_v and_o that_o thereby_o they_o be_v god_n building_n and_o god_n husbandry_n vers_fw-la 9_o to_o wit_n by_o his_o plant_n apollo_n water_v and_o god_n increase_n vers_fw-la 6._o which_o can_v be_v refer_v to_o no_o other_o act_n but_o teach_v or_o preach_v of_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n in_o
which_o paul_n count_v himself_o a_o masterbuilder_n that_o build_v not_o on_o peter_n be_v foundation_n or_o any_o other_o rom._n 15._o 20._o and_o his_o edify_n be_v there_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o evangelize_a or_o preach_v the_o gospel_n and_o consequent_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n matth._n 16._o 18._o must_v be_v interpret_v to_o be_v by_o preach_v the_o gospel_n 3._o it_o be_v further_a prove_v by_o those_o place_n which_o make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o building_n special_a doctrine_n such_o as_o be_v heb._n 6._o 1._o 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o rom._n 15._o 20._o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n be_v by_o doctrine_n and_o matth._n 16._o 18._o must_v be_v understand_v of_o it_o not_o of_o rule_n or_o dominion_n yea_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n itself_o sess_z 3._o term_n the_o creed_n the_o firm_a and_o only_a foundation_n against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v and_o thereby_o intimate_v the_o foundation_n matth._n 16._o 18._o to_o be_v chief_a point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n 4._o by_o the_o appositeness_n of_o the_o phrase_n to_o signify_v plant_v and_o increase_v of_o knowledge_n and_o strengthen_n by_o teach_v not_o impose_v command_n by_o way_n of_o rule_n or_o empire_n no_o where_o be_v a_o prince_n say_v to_o edify_v but_o prophet_n apostle_n and_o other_o teacher_n nor_o be_v excommunication_n ordination_n call_v of_o council_n and_o such_o act_n as_o show_v dominion_n term_v edification_n but_o teach_v and_o reprove_v 2_o cor._n 13._o 10._o therefore_o such_o princely_a power_n as_o the_o pope_n claim_n can_v be_v mean_v by_o building_n christ_n church_n matth._n 16._o 18._o 5._o the_o same_o may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o promise_n matth._n 16._o 18._o which_o be_v not_o of_o what_o power_n christ_n will_v give_v to_o peter_n but_o of_o what_o christ_n will_v do_v by_o he_o and_o consequent_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o supreme_a power_n but_o of_o singular_a work_n 6._o the_o end_n of_o the_o power_n which_o the_o pope_n claim_v be_v for_o the_o exalt_v of_o himself_o and_o his_o visible_a monarchy_n but_o the_o thing_n promise_v matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v not_o the_o advancement_n of_o peter_n but_o the_o use_n of_o he_o for_o set_v up_o his_o church_n the_o pope_n power_n be_v as_o all_o experience_n witness_v for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o church_n not_o for_o edification_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o mean_v matth._n 16._o 18._o if_o any_o say_v how_o then_o have_v peter_n something_a singular_a ascribe_v to_o he_o i_o answer_v in_o that_o he_o do_v first_o begin_v to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n after_o christ_n ascension_n by_o his_o preach_n as_o act_n 2._o &_o 3_o &_o 4._o &_o 10._o appear_v and_o seem_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o peter_n as_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o christ_n promise_n act_v 15._o 7._o who_o use_v peter_n at_o the_o first_o more_o eminent_o than_o any_o other_o though_o afterward_o he_o choose_v paul_n who_o do_v labour_n more_o abundant_o than_o the_o rest_n 1_o cor._n 15._o 10._o 2._o the_o second_o thing_n that_o peter_n be_v not_o so_o a_o foundation_n next_o after_o christ_n as_o that_o the_o other_o apostle_n be_v lay_v on_o he_o as_o a_o stone_n support_v they_o be_v prove_v 1._o from_o ephes_n 2._o 20._o where_o the_o build_n of_o the_o church_n be_v say_v to_o be_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n in_o who_o the_o whole_a building_n compact_v together_o grow_v to_o a_o holy_a temple_n in_o the_o lord_n therefore_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n have_v equal_a place_n in_o the_o building_n and_o it_o be_v christ_n and_o not_o peter_n in_o who_o all_o the_o building_n be_v fit_o frame_v together_o 2._o from_o revel_v 21._o 14._o where_o the_o wall_n of_o the_o city_n of_o new_a jerusalem_n be_v say_v to_o have_v twelve_o foundation_n and_o not_o one_o singular_a one_o support_v the_o rest_n but_o the_o foundation_n be_v as_o many_o as_o the_o apostle_n none_o of_o who_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o rest_n 3._o that_o the_o term_n church_n mat._n 16._o 18._o note_n not_o the_o visible_a church_n as_o visible_a be_v prove_v 1._o in_o that_o it_o be_v term_v christ_n church_n but_o the_o visible_a as_o visible_a be_v not_o term_v christ_n church_n but_o as_o it_o be_v invisible_a by_o faith_n and_o christ_n spirit_n dwell_v in_o it_o 2._o in_o that_o christ_n promise_v that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o but_o they_o have_v and_o do_v prevail_v against_o the_o visible_a church_n as_o visible_a many_o visible_a church_n have_v be_v corrupt_v and_o perish_v 4._o that_o my_o church_n matth._n 16._o 18._o be_v not_o the_o whole_a church_n universal_o take_v be_v prove_v in_o that_o 1._o then_o the_o whole_a church_n universal_o take_v shall_v be_v build_v by_o or_o on_o peter_n but_o that_o can_v be_v true_a since_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n special_o of_o the_o gentile_n be_v build_v by_o paul_n and_o he_o deny_v he_o build_v on_o another_o foundation_n rom._n 15._o 20._o 1_o cor._n 3._o 10._o 2._o then_o peter_n shall_v be_v build_v on_o himself_o since_o peter_n be_v part_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o the_o virgin_n mary_n shall_v be_v build_v on_o peter_n which_o be_v absurd_a which_o thing_n be_v evince_v it_o appear_v 1._o that_o this_o be_v a_o promise_n to_o the_o singular_a person_n of_o peter_n of_o a_o singular_a success_n of_o his_o preach_v which_o no_o other_o have_v and_o so_o belong_v not_o to_o any_o successor_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o promise_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n in_o which_o h._n t._n place_v peter_n headship_n pag._n 75._o for_o that_o christ_n express_o forbid_v but_o of_o singular_a honour_n to_o peter_n in_o his_o happy_a success_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n recompense_v his_o readiness_n to_o acknowledge_v christ_n and_o this_o christ_n have_v elsewhere_o promise_v luke_n 5._o 10._o under_o the_o promise_n of_o be_v a_o fisher_n of_o mâ—n_z now_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o dominion_n claim_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o for_o be_v a_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v build_v we_o will_v most_o glad_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o pope_n be_v such_o we_o shall_v then_o honour_v he_o and_o kiss_v his_o toe_n but_o as_o he_o be_v and_o have_v be_v for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n he_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v the_o butcher_n who_o have_v slay_v the_o saint_n of_o god_n and_o a_o tyrannical_a antichrist_n domineer_a over_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n i_o marvel_v that_o h._n t._n say_v nothing_o here_o of_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n which_o the_o pope_n be_v paint_v with_o as_o have_v they_o in_o his_o hand_n and_o by_o which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o claim_v his_o power_n but_o perhaps_o he_o find_v it_o too_o short_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o that_o peerless_a power_n which_o the_o pope_n claim_v since_o even_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n and_o the_o roman_a catechism_n in_o handle_v the_o priest_n and_o bishop_n power_n of_o absolution_n the_o key_n be_v in_o their_o hand_n and_o so_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o other_o have_v beside_o the_o pope_n therefore_o i_o need_v not_o insist_v on_o that_o here_o since_o h._n t._n have_v think_v fit_a to_o omit_v it_o sect_n iv._o john_n 21._o 16_o 17_o 18._o prove_v not_o peter_n supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o he_o add_v and_o for_o a_o reward_n of_o peter_n special_a dilection_n for_o he_o love_v christ_n more_o than_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n he_o say_v to_o he_o feed_v my_o lamb_n feed_v my_o lamb_n feed_v my_o sheep_n st._n john_n 21._o 17_o 18_o a_o commission_n to_o feed_v all_o without_o exception_n answ_n the_o argument_n seem_v to_o be_v this_o he_o to_o who_o as_o a_o reward_n of_o his_o special_a dilection_n by_o which_o he_o love_v christ_n more_o thaâ—_n all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n christ_n say_v feed_v my_o lamb_n feed_v my_o lamb_n feed_v my_o sheep_n st._n john_n 21._o 17_o 18._o and_o thereby_o give_v he_o a_o commission_n to_o feed_v all_o without_o exception_n be_v pastor_n of_o the_o whole_a flock_n but_o this_o be_v peter_n ergo._fw-la here_o four_o thing_n be_v suppose_v whereof_o not_o one_o be_v true_a 1._o that_o peter_n love_v christ_n more_o than_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n for_o neither_o be_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o nor_o do_v christ_n or_o peter_n say_v he_o do_v love_n christ_n more_o than_o they_o do_v but_o only_o put_v a_o question_n which_o may_v either_o have_v this_o sense_n love_v
that_o he_o allege_v eph._n 2._o 20._o to_o prove_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o they_o all_o though_o not_o equal_o when_o the_o text_n do_v not_o at_o all_o mention_n the_o apostle_n be_v build_v on_o the_o foundation_n but_o the_o ephesian_a believer_n nor_o be_v the_o ephesian_a believer_n say_v to_o be_v build_v on_o they_o unequal_o on_o peter_n as_o the_o supreme_a on_o other_o after_o he_o but_o on_o they_o all_o without_o any_o difference_n and_o not_o only_o on_o they_o but_o also_o on_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o prophet_n christ_n alone_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n sect_n ix_o cyprian_a hierome_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n chalcedon_n nice_n be_v against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n it_o be_v add_v thus_o by_o h._n t._n object_n st._n cyprian_n de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccles_n say_v the_o apostle_n be_v equal_a in_o dignity_n and_o st._n hierome_n affirm_v the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o lib._n cont_n jovin_n answ_n they_o be_v equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n i_o grant_v in_o their_o power_n of_o government_n and_o jurisdiction_n i_o deny_v and_o the_o church_n be_v equal_o found_v on_o they_o all_o before_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o grant_v after_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v the_o father_n st._n cyprian_n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o christ_n dispose_v the_o origin_n of_o unity_n begin_v from_o one_o peter_z and_o st._n hierome_n tell_v we_o he_o choose_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o i_o reply_v cyprian_n word_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la be_v recite_v above_o art_n 5._o sect._n 6._o in_o which_o he_o express_o say_v thus_o hoc_fw-la erant_fw-la utique_fw-la &_o caeteri_fw-la apostoli_fw-la quod_fw-la fuit_fw-la petrus_n pari_fw-la consortio_fw-la praditi_fw-la &_o honoris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la sell_v exordium_n ab_fw-la unitate_fw-la proficiscitur_fw-la ut_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la una_fw-la monstretur_fw-la that_o be_v that_o very_o be_v also_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o peter_n be_v endue_v with_o equal_a allotment_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n but_o the_o beginning_n proceed_v from_o unity_n that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v show_v to_o be_v one_o so_o that_o the_o very_a word_n be_v express_v that_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o only_o equal_a in_o their_o call_n to_o the_o apostleship_n but_o also_o in_o power_n and_o honour_n and_o that_o peter_n be_v make_v a_o representative_a of_o all_o yeâ—_n have_v no_o more_o power_n and_o honour_n than_o other_o apostle_n and_o for_o bishop_n he_o say_v present_o after_o episcopatus_fw-la unus_fw-la est_fw-la cujus_fw-la a_o singulis_fw-la in_o solidum_fw-la pars_fw-la tenetur_fw-la that_o be_v bishopric_n be_v but_o one_o of_o which_o whole_o or_o entire_o a_o part_n be_v hold_v by_o each_o which_o word_n plain_o show_v this_o to_o be_v his_o meaning_n 1._o that_o the_o episcopacy_n or_o charge_n of_o look_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o the_o world_n even_o as_o the_o church_n catholic_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o 2._o that_o each_o bishop_n have_v but_o his_o part_n none_o the_o whole_a none_o be_v a_o universal_a bishop_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n 3._o that_o each_o bishop_n who_o have_v his_o part_n hold_v it_o in_o solidum_fw-la that_o be_v whole_o or_o entire_o the_o power_n and_o charge_n be_v as_o much_o in_o one_o as_o another_o 4._o that_o episcopacy_n be_v first_o invest_v in_o peter_n for_o all_o that_o episcopacy_n may_v be_v one_o and_o undivided_a and_o the_o church_n one_o so_o as_o that_o no_o church_n break_v from_o another_o nor_o any_o bishop_n be_v above_o another_o as_o for_o the_o word_n of_o hierome_n lib._n 1._o advers._fw-la jovin_n they_o be_v thus_o at_o dick_n super_fw-la petrum_fw-la fundatur_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la licet_fw-la idipsum_fw-la in_o alio_fw-la loco_fw-la super_fw-la omnes_fw-la apostolos_fw-la fiat_fw-la &_o cuncti_fw-la clave_n regni_fw-la coelorum_fw-la accipiant_fw-la &_o ex_fw-la aequo_fw-la super_fw-la eos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la fortitudo_fw-la solidetur_fw-la tamen_fw-la propterea_fw-la inter_fw-la duodecim_fw-la unus_fw-la eligitur_fw-la ut_fw-la capite_fw-la constituto_fw-la schismatis_fw-la tollatur_fw-la occasio_fw-la that_o be_v but_o thou_o say_v who_o argue_v for_o marriage_n upon_o peter_n a_o marry_a man_n the_o church_n be_v found_v although_o that_o thing_n in_o another_o place_n be_v do_v upon_o all_o the_o apostle_n and_o all_o receive_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o equal_o upon_o they_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n be_v establish_v yet_o therefore_o among_o twelve_o one_o be_v choose_v that_o a_o head_n be_v constitute_v the_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v take_v away_o in_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o make_v the_o other_o apostle_n equal_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n with_o peter_n and_o to_o have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o term_n peter_n not_o a_o head_n in_o respect_n of_o power_n or_o jurisdiction_n over_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o order_n that_o for_o want_v of_o it_o no_o occasion_n of_o schism_n may_v be_v which_o to_o have_v be_v the_o mind_n of_o hierome_n appear_v full_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o euagrius_n in_o which_o he_o determine_v that_o in_o the_o scripture_n bishop_n and_o elder_n be_v the_o same_o that_o peter_n call_v himself_o a_o fellow-eld_a and_o john_n a_o elder_a but_o after_o one_o be_v choose_v who_o may_v be_v set_v before_o the_o rest_n that_o be_v do_v for_o a_o remedy_n of_o schism_n lest_o each_o one_o draw_v to_o himself_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v break_v it_o and_o then_o he_o make_v the_o church_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n equal_a with_o other_o church_n and_o bishop_n if_o say_v he_o authority_n be_v seek_v the_o world_n be_v great_a than_o a_o city_n wheresoever_o there_o be_v any_o bishop_n either_o at_o rome_n or_o at_o eugubium_n or_o at_o constantinople_n or_o at_o rhegium_n or_o at_o alexandria_n or_o at_o tanis_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o merit_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n power_n of_o riches_n and_o humility_n of_o poverty_n make_v a_o bishop_n neither_o high_o nor_o low_o but_o all_o be_v successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n whence_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v infer_v 1._o that_o bishop_n be_v not_o above_o elder_n original_o 2._o that_o their_o superiority_n be_v by_o positive_a order_n 3._o that_o the_o apostle_n be_v elder_n 4._o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v their_o successor_n 5._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o above_o another_o bishop_n 6._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o rome_n be_v less_o than_o of_o the_o world_n yet_o further_o say_v h._n t._n object_n one_o body_n with_o two_o head_n be_v monstrous_a answ_n not_o if_o one_o be_v principal_a and_o the_o other_o subordinate_a or_o ministerial_a only_a as_o in_o our_o present_a case_n so_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o man_n and_o the_o man_n of_o the_o woman_n 1_o cor._n 11._o without_o any_o monstrosity_n i_o reply_v to_o make_v a_o thousand_o metaphorical_a subordinate_a ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v without_o monstrosity_n but_o to_o make_v a_o supreme_a visible_a head_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n ascribe_v to_o he_o such_o a_o power_n as_o agree_v to_o none_o but_o christ_n nor_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o any_o but_o christ_n for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n have_v monstrosity_n in_o it_o or_o rather_o treason_n against_o christ_n but_o such_o a_o head_n be_v the_o pope_n make_v by_o h._n t._n therefore_o this_o conceit_n of_o he_o and_o other_o papist_n induce_v monstrosity_n the_o minor_a be_v partly_o show_v before_o and_o may_v be_v full_o prove_v by_o instance_v in_o the_o act_n of_o power_n the_o pope_n take_v to_o he_o in_o define_v what_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n receive_v appeal_n from_o all_o place_n judge_v cause_n set_v up_o and_o put_v down_o king_n and_o bishop_n and_o many_o more_o wherein_o he_o arrogate_v and_o usurp_v that_o power_n to_o himself_o which_o do_v only_o agree_v to_o christ_n and_o can_v be_v exercise_v by_o none_o but_o he_o again_o say_v h._n t._n object_n st._n gregory_n reject_v the_o name_n of_o universal_a archbishop_n as_o antichristian_a lib._n 7._o indict_v 2._o epist_n 96._o answ_n he_o reject_v it_o as_o it_o exclude_v all_o other_o from_o be_v bishop_n i_o grant_v as_o it_o only_o signify_v one_o to_o be_v supreme_a and_o above_o all_o other_o i_o deny_v and_o so_o do_v he_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o same_o book_n epist_n 62._o if_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n find_v in_o
all_o their_o worship_n and_o in_o their_o invocate_a of_o saint_n and_o angel_n as_o mediator_n to_o god_n they_o be_v depart_v from_o the_o two_o great_a point_n of_o christianity_n 1_o tim._n 2._o 5._o 1_o cor._n 8._o 6._o ephes_n 4._o 5_o 6._o and_o thereby_o be_v become_v pagan_n so_o by_o their_o substitute_n of_o another_o rule_n of_o religion_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o their_o write_n to_o wit_n unwritten_a tradition_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o pope_n and_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o they_o do_v prove_v themselves_o not_o to_o be_v disciple_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v all_o one_o with_o christian_n act_n 11._o 26._o and_o according_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o papist_n which_o name_n bellarmine_n lib._n do_v not_o be_v eccles_n cap._n 4._o do_v not_o disow_v or_o the_o pope_n church_n true_o antichristian_a sect_n vi_o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n h._n t._n recite_v the_o say_n of_o eight_o father_n and_o two_o council_n for_o tradition_n the_o first_o of_o irenaus_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 4._o do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v that_o we_o have_v now_o unwritten_a tradition_n for_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o that_o if_o the_o apostle_n in_o stead_n of_o which_o fraudulent_o as_o i_o fear_v h._n t._n put_v if_o the_o father_n have_v leave_v we_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o ought_v we_o not_o to_o follow_v the_o order_n of_o tradition_n which_o they_o deliver_v to_o who_o they_o commit_v the_o church_n to_o understand_v which_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o irenaeus_n have_v prove_v valentinus_n his_o doctrine_n of_o aeones_n or_o more_o god_n and_o lord_n than_o one_o to_o be_v false_a out_o of_o the_o scripture_n chap._n 2._o he_o speak_v thus_o of_o the_o valentinian_n heretic_n when_o they_o be_v reprove_v out_o of_o scripture_n they_o be_v turn_v into_o accusation_n of_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o as_o if_o they_o be_v not_o right_a nor_o from_o authority_n and_o because_o they_o be_v diverse_o say_v and_o because_o the_o truth_n can_v be_v find_v out_o of_o these_o by_o those_o who_o know_v not_o tradition_n for_o that_o truth_n be_v not_o deliver_v by_o letter_n but_o by_o live_a voice_n which_o be_v the_o very_a plea_n for_o tradition_n which_o h._n t._n here_o use_v for_o which_o cause_n paul_n say_v we_o speak_v wisdom_n among_o they_o that_o be_v perfect_a as_o they_o take_v themselves_o to_o be_v and_o say_v they_o be_v wise_a than_o either_o presbyter_n or_o apostle_n and_o will_v neither_o consent_v to_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n and_o then_o cap._n 3._o show_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n by_o what_o be_v preach_v in_o the_o church_n found_v by_o they_o and_o to_o avoid_v prolixity_n refer_v to_o linus_n anacletus_fw-la clemens_n at_o rome_n and_o to_o polycarpus_n and_o his_o successor_n at_o smyrna_n and_o after_o use_v the_o word_n mention_v chap._n 4._o which_o do_v not_o at_o all_o mention_n tradition_n in_o all_o after_o age_n as_o a_o rule_n but_o the_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n to_o they_o that_o know_v the_o apostle_n and_o that_o only_a in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n concern_v god_n the_o creator_n and_o only_o upon_o supposition_n there_o have_v be_v no_o scripture_n and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v allege_v the_o scripture_n to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o heretic_n that_o decline_v the_o scripture_n whence_o it_o be_v apparent_a 1._o that_o irenaeus_n count_v scripture_n the_o constant_a rule_n of_o faith_n 2._o that_o he_o count_v tradition_n unwritten_a a_o rule_n only_o upon_o supposition_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v not_o leave_v we_o scripture_n 3._o no_o tradition_n to_o be_v that_o rule_n but_o what_o be_v from_o man_n acquaint_v with_o apostle_n 4._o to_o be_v use_v only_o in_o case_n man_n be_v so_o perverse_a as_o to_o decline_v scripture_n which_o be_v our_o case_n in_o deal_v with_o papist_n which_o move_v bishop_n jewel_n in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n to_o offer_v that_o if_o the_o papist_n can_v prove_v the_o article_n then_o enumerate_v by_o antiquity_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n he_o will_v subscribe_v which_o neither_o harding_n nor_o bellarmine_n nor_o perron_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o romanist_n can_v or_o can_v do_v the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n lib._n the_o prescript_n advers._fw-la haeret._n cap._n 21._o 37._o be_v indeed_o that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v hold_v which_o the_o church_n have_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n christ_n from_o god_n but_o he_o express_v how_o he_o mean_v it_o when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v preach_v that_o be_v what_o christ_n have_v reveal_v to_o they_o i_o will_v also_o prescribe_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v no_o otherwise_o prove_v but_o by_o the_o same_o church_n which_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o build_v they_o themselves_o by_o preach_v to_o they_o as_o well_o by_o live_a voice_n as_o they_o say_v as_o by_o epistle_n afterward_o which_o plain_o show_v that_o tertullian_n mention_v no_o other_o doctrine_n to_o be_v receive_v from_o the_o church_n than_o what_o the_o apostle_n after_o write_v nor_o from_o any_o other_o church_n than_o those_o which_o the_o apostle_n by_o preach_v build_v by_o which_o he_o mean_v the_o corinthian_a philippick_a thessalonian_n ephesian_n as_o well_o as_o roman_a chap._n 36._o and_o though_o he_o use_v against_o valentinus_n martion_n and_o other_o heretic_n the_o tradition_n of_o those_o church_n yet_o chap._n 8._o he_o plain_o direct_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o way_n to_o find_v christ_n by_o use_v his_o word_n to_o the_o jew_n john_n 5._o 39_o search_v the_o scripture_n in_o which_o you_o hope_v for_o salvation_n for_o they_o do_v speak_v of_o i_o this_o will_v be_v seek_v and_o you_o shall_v find_v which_o be_v consider_v it_o will_v appear_v that_o tertullian_n be_v far_o from_o assert_v unwritten_a tradition_n of_o thing_n not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n deliver_v in_o these_o late_a age_n and_o call_v apostolical_a by_o pope_n and_o council_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n cyprian_n word_n lib._n 2._o epist_n cap._n 3._o ad_fw-la cacilium_fw-la in_o some_o edition_n epist_n 63._o show_v his_o mistake_n about_o tradition_n as_o he_o count_v the_o mingle_n of_o water_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n tradition_n so_o he_o do_v also_o rebaptisation_n in_o which_o the_o romanist_n desert_n he_o neither_o show_v he_o hold_v unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yea_o argue_v against_o they_o that_o use_v water_n without_o wine_n he_o prove_v the_o lord_n tradition_n out_o of_o scripture_n and_o urge_v it_o against_o they_o and_o though_o his_o reason_n be_v frivolous_a yet_o these_o expression_n show_v he_o adhere_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o his_o rule_n but_o if_o it_o be_v command_v by_o christ_n and_o the_o same_o be_v confirm_v and_o deliver_v by_o his_o apostle_n that_o as_o oft_o as_o we_o drink_v in_o commemoration_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o lord_n also_o do_v we_o be_v find_v that_o it_o be_v not_o observe_v of_o we_o which_o be_v command_v unless_o we_o also_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n which_o the_o lord_n do_v and_o mingle_v the_o cup_n in_o like_a manner_n recede_v not_o from_o the_o divine_a magistery_n again_o i_o marvel_v enough_o whence_o this_o have_v be_v use_v that_o against_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a discipline_n in_o some_o place_n water_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o lord_n cup_n which_o alone_o can_v express_v christ_n be_v blood_n whence_o may_v be_v perceive_v that_o even_o in_o cyprian_n day_n corrupt_a usage_n come_v in_o by_o follow_v other_o tradition_n than_o those_o that_o be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o epistle_n cyprian_n add_v this_o remarkable_a speech_n wherefore_o if_o christ_n alone_o be_v to_o be_v hear_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o attend_v what_o any_o one_o before_o we_o have_v think_v be_v to_o be_v do_v but_o what_o christ_n who_o be_v before_o all_o neither_o ought_v we_o to_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o a_o man_n out_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n since_o god_n speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o say_v without_o reason_n do_v they_o worship_v i_o teach_v mandate_n and_o doctrine_n of_o man_n origen_n word_n do_v not_o prove_v unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o say_v in_o our_o understand_a scripture_n we_o must_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o first_o ecclesiastical_a tradition_n tract_n 27._o in_o cap._n 23._o st._n matthai_n nor_o athanasius_n when_o he_o say_v this_o doctrine_n we_o have_v demonstrate_v to_o have_v be_v deliver_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n by_o
all_o which_o we_o may_v easy_o come_v to_o know_v by_o mean_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n without_o which_o we_o can_v have_v no_o infallible_a assurance_n of_o any_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n i_o reply_v neither_o the_o church_n nor_o her_o minister_n can_v sufficient_o propose_v to_o any_o man_n for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n any_o other_o than_o the_o scripture_n by_o which_o we_o may_v have_v infallible_a assurance_n of_o any_o point_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n without_o oral_a tradition_n unwritten_a and_o to_o say_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o general_n and_o not_o each_o man_n in_o particular_a be_v oblige_v to_o know_v all_o divine_o reveal_v verity_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o mankind_n be_v to_o speak_v contradiction_n yet_o once_o more_o say_v h._n t._n object_n you_o dance_v in_o a_o vicious_a circle_n prove_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o tradition_n by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o church_n infallibility_n answ_n no_o we_o go_v on_o by_o a_o right_a rule_n towards_o heaven_n we_o prove_v indeed_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o the_o credibility_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o that_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o and_o admit_v no_o other_o proof_n when_o we_o bring_v scripture_n for_o either_o we_o use_v it_o only_o as_o a_o secondary_a testimony_n or_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la i_o reply_v if_o this_o be_v so_o then_o do_v h_n t._n in_o his_o title-page_n pretend_v demonstration_n of_o his_o false_o call_v catholic_n religion_n by_o tent_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o first_o place_n only_o as_o a_o secondary_a testimony_n or_o argument_n ad_fw-la hominem_fw-la but_o it_o be_v oral_a apostolical_a tradition_n which_o he_o principal_o rely_v on_o for_o his_o demonstration_n as_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o and_o admit_v no_o other_o proof_n which_o oral_a apostolical_a tradition_n be_v no_o other_o than_o what_o pope_n and_o council_n approve_v by_o he_o have_v approve_v it_o follow_v that_o what_o papist_n call_v catholic_n religion_n be_v not_o what_o the_o scripture_n teach_v but_o what_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n define_v into_o which_o their_o faith_n be_v ultimate_o resolve_v no_o marvel_n than_o they_o decline_v scripture_n or_o if_o they_o use_v it_o do_v it_o only_o because_o of_o protestant_n importunity_n not_o because_o they_o think_v it_o be_v to_o be_v rest_v on_o and_o if_o so_o sure_a h._n t._n play_v the_o hypocrite_n in_o pretend_v to_o demonstrate_v his_o religion_n out_o of_o text_n of_o holy_a scripture_n if_o other_o papist_n will_v stick_v to_o this_o which_o h._n t._n here_o say_v we_o shall_v take_v it_o as_o a_o thing_n confess_v that_o popery_n be_v not_o scripture_n doctrine_n but_o only_o unwritten_a tradition_n and_o to_o have_v for_o its_o bottom_n foundation_n the_o pope_n determination_n and_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v upon_o his_o credit_n which_o sure_o can_v beget_v no_o other_o than_o a_o humane_a faith_n and_o in_o fine_a do_v make_v the_o pope_n lord_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o make_v he_o their_o christ_n and_o that_o be_v to_o make_v he_o a_o antichrist_n therefore_o i_o conceive_v other_o romanist_n will_v disow_v this_o resolution_n of_o h._n t._n and_o seek_v other_o way_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o circle_n and_o herein_o they_o go_v divers_a way_n dr._n holden_n a_o english_a man_n and_o doctor_n of_o paris_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o analysis_n of_o divine_a faith_n chap._n 9_o reject_v the_o common_a way_n and_o stick_v to_o that_o of_o universal_a tradition_n which_o by_o natural_a reason_n be_v evident_a and_o firm_a but_o when_o he_o have_v urge_v this_o as_o far_o as_o he_o can_v this_o must_v be_v the_o evidence_n that_o what_o all_o say_v and_o be_v so_o manifest_o know_v by_o so_o many_o miracle_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n wrought_v must_v be_v infallible_o true_a but_o the_o be_v of_o christ_n the_o mossiah_n and_o his_o doctrine_n from_o god_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n declare_v be_v avouch_v by_o all_o the_o church_n and_o manifest_o know_v by_o miracle_n therefore_o it_o must_v be_v true_a which_o be_v no_o other_o than_o chillingworth_n universal_a tradition_n confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o derive_v our_o faith_n from_o thence_o which_o if_o papist_n do_v relinquish_v and_o adhere_v to_o the_o pope_n resolution_n whether_o they_o be_v with_o scripture_n or_o without_o they_o do_v express_o declare_v themselves_o papist_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o pope_n not_o christian_n that_o be_v disciple_n of_o christ_n i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o h._n t._n and_o such_o as_o hold_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n he_o here_o set_v down_o be_v not_o believer_n in_o christ_n who_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o in_o man_n whether_o pope_n or_o council_n or_o the_o universal_a church_n or_o any_o other_o who_o deliver_v to_o he_o that_o oral_a tradition_n which_o be_v his_o rule_n as_o be_v evident_a of_o itself_o and_o admit_v no_o other_o proof_n though_o i_o have_v show_v it_o to_o be_v uncertain_a yea_o not_o so_o much_o as_o probable_a i_o go_v on_o to_o the_o next_o article_n artic_a ix_o schism_n and_o heresy_n be_v ill_o charge_v on_o protestant_n protestant_n in_o not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o now_o it_o be_v in_o their_o worship_n in_o not_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o their_o visible_a head_n in_o deny_v the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o tridentin_n council_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o bull_n be_v neither_o guilty_a of_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n but_o papist_n by_o reject_v they_o for_o this_o cause_n and_o seek_v to_o impose_v on_o they_o this_o subjection_n be_v true_o schismatic_n and_o in_o hold_v the_o article_n which_o now_o they_o do_v be_v heretic_n sect_n i_o h._n t._n his_o definition_n of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n be_v not_o right_a h._n t._n entitle_v his_o nine_o article_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o begin_v thus_o nothing_o entrench_v more_o on_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n than_o schism_n or_o heresy_n we_o shall_v here_o brief_o show_v what_o they_o be_v and_o who_o be_v just_o chargeable_a therewith_o our_o tenet_n be_v that_o not_o only_a heresy_n which_o be_v a_o wilful_a separation_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o also_o schism_n which_o be_v a_o separation_n from_o her_o government_n be_v damnable_a and_o sacrilegious_a and_o that_o most_o sectary_n be_v guilty_a of_o both_o answ_n i_o think_v infidelity_n do_v more_o entrench_v on_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n than_o heresy_n and_o heresy_n may_v be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o entrench_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o author_n be_v own_o sense_n as_o when_o a_o man_n live_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o own_v the_o pope_n or_o be_v the_o pope_n himself_o be_v a_o arian_n as_o pope_n liberius_n or_o a_o monothelite_n as_o pope_n honorius_n and_o for_o his_o definition_n of_o heresy_n it_o be_v in_o my_o apprehension_n too_o obscure_a and_o imperfect_a for_o it_o neither_o show_n what_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n the_o separation_n from_o who_o doctrine_n make_v heresy_n nor_o what_o doctrine_n of_o it_o the_o separation_n from_o which_o make_v heresy_n nor_o what_o separation_n in_o heart_n or_o profession_n or_o other_o act_n nor_o when_o it_o be_v wilful_a when_o not_o nor_o how_o it_o may_v be_v know_v to_o be_v wilful_a nor_o do_v this_o definition_n agree_v with_o their_o own_o tenet_n who_o acquit_v many_o from_o heresy_n who_o wilful_o separate_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n as_o they_o define_v it_o to_o wit_n that_o which_o be_v define_v by_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o a_o pope_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o popish_a french_a church_n be_v acquit_v from_o heresy_n yet_o they_o hold_v a_o council_n to_o be_v above_o the_o pope_n contrary_a to_o the_o last_o lateran_n council_n approve_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ten_o nor_o be_v this_o definition_n at_o all_o prove_v by_o this_o author_n but_o take_v as_o grant_v though_o it_o may_v be_v just_o question_v and_o for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o term_n heresy_n and_o heretic_n in_o the_o ancient_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o many_o be_v put_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o heretic_n by_o philastrius_n epiphanius_n augustin_n and_o also_o by_o other_o writer_n elder_a and_o late_a and_o those_o opinion_n term_v heresy_n which_o be_v not_o so_o the_o like_a fault_n be_v in_o the_o definition_n of_o schism_n in_o not_o set_v down_o which_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n what_o be_v her_o government_n what_o separation_n of_o heart_n or_o outward_a
profession_n or_o other_o act_n it_o be_v which_o make_v schism_n nor_o be_v this_o a_o definition_n which_o do_v agree_v with_o their_o own_o grant_n for_o the_o council_n that_o depose_v pope_n separate_v from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o french_a in_o their_o pragmatic_n sanction_n and_o the_o venetian_n that_o refuse_v to_o obey_v pope_n paul_n the_o five_o his_o monitory_n deny_v themselves_o to_o be_v schismatic_n nor_o be_v it_o show_v how_o either_o be_v damnable_a or_o sacrilegious_a nor_o how_o protestant_n be_v sectary_n or_o which_o sectary_n be_v guilty_a of_o both_o or_o either_o so_o that_o in_o this_o tenet_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o ambiguity_n and_o imperfection_n yet_o since_o by_o what_o follow_v we_o may_v guess_v his_o meaning_n let_v we_o view_v his_o dispute_n sect_n ii_o protestant_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v sectary_n by_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o reformation_n the_o argument_n say_v h._n t._n all_o such_o as_o be_v wilful_o divide_v both_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v schismatic_n and_o heretic_n and_o consequent_o in_o a_o damnable_a state_n but_o most_o protestant_n and_o other_o sectary_n be_v wilful_o divide_v both_o from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n therefore_o they_o be_v schismatic_n and_o heretic_n and_o consequent_o in_o a_o damnable_a state_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a out_o of_o the_o very_a notion_n and_o definition_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n the_o sequel_n of_o it_o prove_v thus_o by_o scriture_n titus_n 3._o 10._o 2_o peter_n 2._o 1._o judas_n 13._o rom._n 16._o 17._o matth._n 18._o 7_o 17_o 18._o 2_o thess_n 3._o 14._o answ_n 1._o by_o deny_v his_o definition_n to_o be_v good_a and_o that_o any_o of_o the_o text_n prove_v it_o 2._o by_o grant_v the_o sequel_n of_o they_o that_o be_v true_o term_v schismatic_n and_o heretic_n but_o not_o of_o such_o as_o he_o call_v such_o to_o wit_n that_o do_v wilful_o divide_v from_o the_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n false_o by_o he_o call_v catholic_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o examine_v each_o text_n till_o they_o be_v show_v to_o prove_v what_o be_v deny_v the_o minor_a say_v he_o be_v prove_v because_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o church_n therefore_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o as_o well_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n as_o matter_n of_o government_n as_o plain_o appear_v by_o all_o we_o have_v say_v and_o be_v yet_o confirm_v because_o when_o they_o begin_v their_o separation_n luther_n in_o germany_n tyndal_n in_o england_n etc._n etc._n the_o catholic_n church_n be_v in_o most_o quiet_a possession_n of_o her_o tenet_n in_o perfect_a peace_n and_o unity_n her_o doctrine_n and_o government_n be_v the_o same_o they_o have_v be_v not_o only_o to_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a as_o protestant_n confess_v but_o to_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o be_v manifest_a both_o by_o the_o public_a liturgy_n council_n and_o record_n of_o all_o age_n in_o which_o no_o one_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o substantial_a point_n of_o discipline_n then_o profess_v by_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o oppose_v by_o protestant_n have_v ever_o be_v censure_v and_o condemn_v as_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a but_o all_o for_o the_o most_o part_n actual_o define_v and_o establish_v against_o ancient_a heretic_n as_o you_o have_v see_v in_o the_o council_n answ_n 1._o the_o minor_a speak_v of_o most_o protestant_n but_o mention_n none_o but_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n and_o tyndal_n in_o england_n now_o it_o be_v no_o good_a proof_n against_o we_o that_o we_o be_v schismatic_n because_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n be_v so_o and_o tyndal_n begin_v separation_n in_o england_n it_o be_v tell_v they_o by_o câ—illingworth_n c._n 5._o p_o 1._o against_o knot_n that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o unjust_a separation_n begin_v and_o so_o a_o schism_n in_o the_o leader_n and_o yet_o no_o schism_n in_o the_o follower_n in_o after_o age_n as_o in_o a_o commonwealth_n it_o may_v be_v a_o sedition_n and_o rebellion_n to_o set_v up_o another_o government_n and_o governor_n in_o the_o first_o author_n and_o yet_o none_o in_o the_o posterity_n to_o continue_v they_o but_o rather_o their_o duty_n to_o maintain_v they_o in_o order_n to_o the_o peace_n and_o liberty_n which_o be_v unjust_o obtain_v at_o first_o 2._o it_o be_v deny_v that_o luther_n or_o tyndal_n divide_v themselves_o wilful_o that_o be_v without_o necessity_n it_o be_v know_v in_o the_o history_n of_o sleidan_n and_o other_o that_o luther_n at_o first_o speak_v honourable_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o have_v continue_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n till_o leo_n the_o ten_o do_v by_o his_o bull_n condemn_v his_o doctrine_n afore_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o and_o he_o see_v plain_o as_o the_o world_n find_v by_o experience_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o court_n of_o rome_n do_v never_o by_o good_a proof_n out_o of_o scripture_n go_v about_o to_o refute_v they_o but_o by_o excommunication_n fire_n and_o war_n to_o which_o emperor_n and_o king_n be_v stir_v up_o by_o they_o endeavour_v to_o root_v they_o out_o and_o for_o tyndal_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o book_n of_o act_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o church_n write_v by_o mr._n fox_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o that_o tyndal_n be_v persecute_v by_o the_o popish_a bishop_n and_o his_o body_n burn_v in_o brabant_n now_o sure_o be_v the_o protestant_n never_o so_o erroneous_a yet_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n tie_v they_o to_o run_v away_o from_o such_o cruel_a wolf_n as_o in_o stead_n of_o teach_v they_o with_o love_n endeavour_v to_o destroy_v they_o with_o cruelty_n 3._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o luther_n and_o his_o fellow_n divide_v themselves_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o church_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o actual_o join_v with_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o hussites_n in_o bohomia_n and_o the_o waldenses_n about_o the_o alps_n who_o be_v true_a church_n of_o christ_n however_o the_o romanist_n term_v they_o nor_o do_v they_o ever_o renounce_v communion_n with_o the_o greek_a eastern_a or_o southern_a church_n though_o by_o reason_n of_o distance_n and_o the_o power_n they_o be_v under_o they_o can_v not_o have_v actual_a communion_n with_o they_o and_o by_o their_o desire_n of_o a_o free_a council_n in_o germany_n not_o call_v by_o the_o pope_n but_o the_o emperor_n and_o christian_a prince_n nor_o of_o bishop_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n but_o of_o man_n that_o be_v equal_a judge_n by_o who_o their_o doctrine_n may_v be_v examine_v and_o by_o their_o often_o colloquy_n for_o reconciliation_n they_o plain_o show_v that_o they_o try_v all_o mean_n they_o can_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n to_o have_v prevent_v the_o breach_n between_o they_o and_o the_o popish_a party_n who_o be_v certain_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o schism_n and_o true_o the_o schismatic_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o their_o own_o story_n such_o as_o thuanus_n friar_n paul_n history_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o other_o who_o relate_v the_o proceed_n of_o those_o time_n and_o not_o the_o protestant_n 4._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o party_n from_o who_o the_o protestant_n separate_v have_v relinquish_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o primitive_a time_n for_o five_o hundred_o year_n at_o least_o and_o have_v bring_v in_o a_o new_a upstart_n doctrine_n of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n worship_v image_n transubstantiation_n half-communion_n as_o sufficient_a denial_n of_o priest_n marriage_n pope_n universal_a monarchy_n purgatory-fire_n indulgence_n sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n justification_n by_o work_n and_o many_o more_o which_o be_v unknown_a to_o the_o first_o christian_n nor_o have_v the_o contrary_n appear_v by_o any_o thing_n h._n t._n have_v say_v before_o as_o the_o reader_n of_o this_o answer_n may_v perceive_v 5._o it_o be_v most_o false_a that_o they_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o her_o government_n the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o one_o universal_a bishop_n be_v never_o the_o government_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o first_o general_a council_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o acknowledge_v superior_a to_o other_o patriarch_n and_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v always_o resist_v his_o claim_n of_o supremacy_n and_o many_o as_o nilus_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n barliam_n and_o other_o have_v write_v against_o it_o as_o a_o unjust_a claim_n 6._o
a_o acknowledge_v true_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o yet_o no_o separation_n from_o the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o this_o position_n of_o h._n t._n will_v not_o be_v yield_v he_o without_o better_a proof_n and_o demonstration_n that_o the_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o protestant_n have_v make_v can_v stand_v with_o union_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n which_o sure_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o prove_v nor_o be_v it_o likely_a he_o ever_o will_v but_o as_o the_o fashion_n of_o these_o scribbler_n be_v sing_v over_o again_o and_o again_o their_o cuckoo_n song_n of_o the_o catholic_n roman_n church_n and_o that_o protestant_n be_v heretic_n and_o sectary_n with_o other_o popish_a gibberish_n though_o the_o folly_n and_o frivolousness_n thereof_o have_v be_v a_o thousand_o time_n demonstrate_v i_o have_v thus_o at_o last_o examine_v these_o nine_o article_n be_v move_v thereto_o out_o of_o hope_n to_o do_v some_o soul_n good_a by_o recover_v they_o out_o of_o the_o snare_n in_o which_o they_o be_v hold_v by_o satan_n and_o romish_a emissary_n if_o they_o shut_v their_o eye_n against_o the_o light_n their_o judgement_n will_v be_v of_o themselves_o i_o shall_v add_v prayer_n for_o they_o that_o god_n will_v open_v their_o eye_n and_o if_o time_n health_n and_o other_o concurrence_n suit_n with_o my_o aim_n discover_v the_o vanity_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n not_o as_o some_o romanist_n blasphemous_o praise_v be_v to_o the_o virgin_n mother_n in_o the_o end_n of_o their_o write_n but_o as_o paul_n conclude_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n so_o do_v i_o to_o god_n only_o wise_a be_v glory_n through_o jesus_n christ_n for_o ever_o amen_n finis_fw-la the_o content_n article_n i._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n by_o its_o succession_n page_n 1_o sect._n 1_o of_o the_o title_n of_o h._n t._n his_o manual_n in_o which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v a_o vain_a vaunt_n of_o what_o he_o have_v not_o perform_v ibid._n 2._o of_o the_o epistle_n prefix_v in_o which_o he_o ascribe_v too_o much_o to_o the_o church_n and_o deceitful_o begin_v with_o her_o authority_n 3_o 3._o his_o tenet_n of_o the_o falsity_n of_o all_o church_n not_o own_v the_o pope_n be_v show_v to_o be_v most_o absurd_a 4_o 4._o the_o succession_n require_v by_o h._n t._n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n 7_o 5._o none_o of_o the_o text_n allege_v by_o h._n t._n prove_v a_o necessity_n to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n of_o such_o succession_n as_o he_o imagine_v 10_o 6._o the_o succession_n pretend_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n prove_v not_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o the_o contrary_n 11_o 7._o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n 13_o 8._o the_o catalogue_n of_o h._n t._n be_v defective_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o pretend_a succession_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o century_n of_o year_n 18_o 9_o the_o defect_n of_o h._n t._n his_o catalogue_n for_o proof_n of_o his_o succession_n in_o six_o seven_o eight_o nine_o ten_o century_n be_v show_v 21_o 10._o the_o defect_n of_o his_o catalogue_n in_o the_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o age_n be_v show_v 25_o 11._o the_o defect_n of_o his_o catalogue_n in_o the_o thirteen_o and_o fourteen_o age_n be_v show_v 28_o 12._o the_o defect_n of_o his_o catalogue_n in_o the_o fifteen_o and_o sixteen_o age_n be_v show_v 32_o 13._o the_o close_a of_o h._n t._n be_v retort_v 36_o 14._o h._n t._n have_v not_o solve_v the_o protestant_n objection_n 38_o article_n ii_o protestant's_n have_v that_o succession_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n of_o god_n 42_o sect._n 1._o protestant_n church_n need_v not_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n as_o papist_n demand_n ibid._n 2._o the_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n against_o protestant_n do_v as_o well_o prove_v the_o nullity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o want_n of_o succession_n as_o of_o the_o protestant_n 44_o 3._o protestant_n have_v have_v a_o succession_n sufficient_a to_o aver_v their_o doctrine_n 47_o 4._o the_o succession_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o protestant_n notwithstanding_o the_o exception_n of_o h._n t._n 51_o 5._o the_o doctrine_n of_o romanist_n be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n nor_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v so_o by_o learned_a protestant_n 53_o 6._o the_o answer_n of_o h._n t._n to_o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n concern_v their_o succession_n be_v show_v to_o be_v vain_a and_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v prove_v 56_o article_n iii_o such_o visibility_n of_o succession_n as_o the_o romanist_n require_v be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o true_a church_n 62_o sect._n 1._o exterior_a consecration_n and_o ordination_n of_o minister_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o visible_a church_n and_o what_o h._n t._n require_v of_o minister_n preach_v and_o administer_a sacrament_n be_v most_o defective_a in_o the_o roman_a church_n ibid._n 2._o neither_o isai_n 2._o 2._o matth._n 5._o 14._o psalm_n 18._o 19_o 4._o nor_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n origen_n cyprian_n chrysostome_n augustine_n prove_v such_o a_o church_n visibility_n as_o h._n t._n assert_n 65_o 3._o h._n t._n have_v not_o solve_v the_o protestant_n objection_n against_o the_o visibility_n of_o the_o church_n as_o it_o be_v by_o h._n t._n assert_v 66_o article_n iu._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o that_o one_o catholic_n church_n which_o in_o the_o apostolic_a and_o nicene_n creed_n be_v make_v the_o object_n of_o christian_a faith_n 69_o 1._o 〈◊〉_d in_o nonfundamentals_a of_o faith_n and_o in_o discipline_n be_v not_o essential_o presuppose_v to_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a ibid._n 2._o the_o ambiguity_n of_o h._n t._n his_o say_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n its_o unity_n and_o universality_n be_v show_v 70_o 3._o unity_n of_o discipline_n under_o one_o visible_a head_n and_o of_o faith_n without_o division_n in_o lesser_a point_n be_v not_o prove_v from_o 1_o cor._n 10._o 17._o ephes_n 1._o 22_o 23._o john_n 10._o 16._o 1_o cor._n 1._o 10._o act_n 4._o 32._o john_n 17._o 11._o and_o the_o nicene_n creed_n necessary_a to_o the_o church_n be_v 71_o 4._o it_o be_v notorious_o false_a that_o the_o romanist_n be_v perfect_o one_o or_o have_v better_a unity_n or_o mean_n of_o unity_n than_o protestant_n and_o h._n t._n his_o argument_n from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v better_a against_o than_o for_o the_o roman_a church_n 73_o 5._o the_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n from_o the_o unity_n of_o a_o natural_a body_n be_v against_o he_o for_o protestant_n 77_o 6._o the_o universality_n which_o matth._n 28._o 20._o ephes_n 4._o 12_o 13._o john_n 14._o 15_o 16._o luke_n 1._o 33._o for_o time_n psalm_n 85._o 86_o 9_o isai_n 2._o 2._o matth._n 28._o 20._o psalm_n 19_o 4._o for_o place_n agree_v not_o to_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n but_o may_v be_v better_o say_v of_o the_o protestant_n 78_o 7._o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n origen_n lactantius_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n augustine_n be_v not_o for_o the_o universality_n of_o h._n t._n by_o which_o he_o assert_v the_o catholicism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o against_o it_o 80_o 8._o it_o be_v nonsense_n or_o false_a to_o term_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o shift_n of_o h._n t._n to_o avoid_v this_o objection_n be_v discover_v 81_o article_n v._o the_o roman_a church_n be_v neither_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n nor_o the_o high_a visible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n nor_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o she_o be_v infallible_a both_o in_o her_o proposition_n and_o definition_n of_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n nor_o to_o have_v power_n from_o god_n to_o oblige_v all_o man_n to_o obey_v she_o under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n but_o all_o this_o be_v a_o mere_a impudent_a arrogant_a claim_n of_o romanist_n that_o have_v no_o colour_n of_o proof_n from_o scripture_n or_o antiquity_n 85_o sect._n 1._o the_o decit_fw-la of_o h._n t._n in_o assert_v a_o infallibility_n and_o judicature_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o church_n which_o he_o mean_v of_o the_o pope_n be_v show_v ibid._n 2._o luke_n 10._o 16._o prove_v not_o the_o roman_a or_o catholic_n church_n infallibility_n 87_o 3._o matth_n 18._o 17._o or_o 18._o 1_o john_n 4._o 6._o mark_v 16._o 15_o 16._o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o claim_n
of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o pope_n or_o ecumenical_a council_n infallibility_n 88_o 4._o none_o of_o these_o text_n matth._n 28._o 20._o 1_o tim._n 3._o 15._o matth._n 16._o 18._o john_n 14_o 26._o john_n 16._o 13._o act_n 15._o 28._o do_v prove_v the_o infallibility_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_n or_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o pope_n or_o a_o general_a council_n approve_v by_o he_o 90_o 5._o there_o may_v be_v good_a assurance_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o its_o meaning_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n without_o suppose_v the_o church_n infallibility_n 93_o 6._o neither_o can_v the_o church_n oblige_v man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v her_o definition_n of_o faith_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o such_o judicature_n as_o h._n t._n assert_n to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o she_o nor_o do_v any_o of_o the_o father_n word_n cite_v by_o h._n t._n say_v it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n cyprian_n lib._n 1._o epist_n 3._o august_n contr_n epist_n fundam_fw-la cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n be_v show_v not_o to_o be_v for_o it_o but_o some_o of_o they_o plain_o against_o it_o 97_o 7._o the_o objection_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n against_o the_o infallibility_n which_o h._n t._n ascribe_v to_o the_o church_n be_v make_v good_a against_o his_o answer_n 106_o 8._o the_o objection_n of_o protestant_n against_o the_o church_n infallibility_n from_o father_n and_o council_n be_v vindicate_v from_o h._n t._n his_o answer_n 124_o article_n vi_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o demonstrate_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o her_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n 131_o sect._n 1._o the_o text_n bring_v by_o h._n t._n to_o prove_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v know_v by_o sanctity_n and_o miracle_n be_v show_v to_o be_v impertinent_a ibid._n 2._o the_o sanctity_n of_o man_n in_o former_a age_n prove_v not_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n 132_o 3._o the_o imagine_a holiness_n of_o benedict_n augustine_n francis_n dominick_n prove_v not_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n 134_o 4._o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o holiness_n of_o its_o doctrine_n but_o the_o contrary_n be_v true_a 136_o 5._o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o romanist_n show_v not_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n will-worship_n and_o pharisaical_a hypocrisy_n 139_o 6._o the_o power_n of_o work_a miracle_n be_v no_o certain_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n 143_o 7._o the_o popish_a pretend_a miracle_n prove_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n nor_o the_o miracle_n relate_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n 144_o 8._o the_o objection_n against_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n be_v not_o solve_v by_o h._n t._n 147_o article_n vii_o the_o pope_n or_o bishop_n of_o rome_n supremacy_n or_o headship_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o prove_v by_o h._n t._n 151_o sect._n 1._o neither_o be_v it_o prove_v nor_o probable_a that_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o he_o be_v to_o have_v a_o successor_n ibid._n 2._o from_o be_v the_o foundation_n matth._n 16._o 18._o and_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n john_n 21._o 16_o 17._o neither_o peter_n nor_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v prove_v 152_o 3._o the_o text_n matth._n 16._o 18._o prove_v not_o any_o rule_n or_o dominion_n in_o peter_n over_o the_o apostle_n but_o a_o promise_n of_o special_a success_n in_o his_o preach_v 156_o 4._o john_n 21._o 16_o 17_o 18._o prove_v not_o peter_n supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n 159_o 5._o peter_n charge_n to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n luke_n 22._o 31._o and_o his_o priority_n of_o nomination_n prove_v not_o his_o supremacy_n 161_o 6._o the_o late_a pope_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o successor_n of_o peter_n 164_o 7._o the_o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o peter_n or_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n 165_o 8._o the_o holy_a scripture_n john_n 19_o 11._o act_n 25._o 10_o 11._o luke_n 22._o 25._o 1_o cor._n 3._o 11._o overthrow_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n 169_o 9_o cyprian_a hierome_n gregory_n the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n chalcedon_n nice_n be_v against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n 176_o 10._o of_o the_o emperor_n call_v council_n pope_n joan_n papist_n kill_v prince_n excommunicate_a not_o keep_v faith_n with_o heretic_n 18â—_n article_n viii_o the_o unwritten_a tradition_n which_o h._n t._n term_n apostolical_a be_v not_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n 187_o sect._n 1._o the_o argument_n for_o apostolical_a tradition_n as_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o be_v answer_v ibid._n 2._o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o assurance_n thereby_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n 190_o 3._o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o deliver_v any_o thing_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o they_o receive_v prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n 191_o 4._o counterfeit_v even_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n may_v and_o do_v come_v into_o the_o church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n without_o such_o a_o force_n as_o h._n t._n imagine_v necessary_a thereto_o 195_o 5._o the_o romanist_n can_v never_o gain_v their_o cause_n by_o refer_v the_o whole_a trial_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o scripture_n but_o will_v be_v prove_v by_o it_o to_o have_v revolt_v from_o christianity_n 198_o 6._o say_n of_o father_n and_o council_n prove_v not_o unwritten_a tradition_n a_o rule_n of_o faith_n 202_o 7._o objection_n from_o scripture_n for_o its_o sufficiency_n without_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v vindicate_v from_o h._n t._n his_o answer_n 205_o 8._o h._n t._n solve_v not_o the_o objection_n from_o reason_n for_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n without_o unwritten_a tradition_n 212_o article_n ix_o protestant's_n in_o not_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o now_o it_o be_v in_o their_o worship_n in_o not_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o their_o visible_a head_n in_o deny_v the_o new_a article_n of_o the_o tridentin_n council_n and_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o his_o bull_n be_v neither_o guilty_a of_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n but_o papist_n by_o eject_v they_o for_o this_o cause_n and_o seek_v to_o impose_v on_o they_o this_o subjection_n be_v true_o schismatic_n and_o in_o hold_v the_o article_n which_o now_o they_o do_v be_v heretic_n 220_o sect._n 1._o h._n t._n his_o definition_n of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n be_v not_o right_a ibid._n 2._o protestant_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v sectary_n by_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o reformation_n 221_o 3._o the_o say_n of_o father_n prove_v not_o protestant_n heretic_n or_o schismatic_n 224_o 4._o h._n t._n have_v not_o solve_v the_o objection_n acquit_v protestant_n from_o schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o condemn_v papist_n 226_o finis_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la christi_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la luscipit_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la doctrinam_fw-la seu_fw-la cujus_fw-la fides_fw-la sundatur_fw-la authoritate_fw-la christi_fw-la thomas_n whitsonus_n bucci_n tract_n 1._o sect._n 7._o watson_n quodlib_a p._n 252_o 260_o 343._o
to_o discover_v the_o truth_n and_o though_o it_o be_v that_o council_n may_v be_v and_o have_v be_v useful_a when_o good_a choice_n have_v be_v make_v of_o person_n and_o undue_a practice_n to_o mislead_v and_o overawe_n they_o have_v be_v remove_v yet_o as_o nazianzen_n in_o his_o five_o and_o fifty_o epistle_n ad_fw-la procopium_n complain_v that_o he_o know_v no_o good_a issue_n of_o they_o so_o he_o that_o shall_v examine_v the_o carriage_n of_o thing_n in_o council_n even_o the_o best_a of_o they_o since_o the_o apostle_n day_n will_v find_v reason_n not_o to_o take_v any_o thing_n from_o they_o on_o trust_n mere_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o authority_n and_o for_o the_o council_n which_o have_v be_v above_o a_o thousand_o year_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o activity_n and_o prevalency_n of_o faction_n and_o the_o unlearnedness_n of_o most_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o they_o will_v find_v more_o reason_n to_o be_v jealous_a of_o what_o council_n have_v determine_v they_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o they_o nor_o will_v it_o follow_v that_o if_o this_o judgement_n be_v allow_v to_o every_o private_a man_n than_o all_o or_o any_o heresy_n whatsoever_o have_v be_v good_a and_o sound_a doctrine_n but_o that_o those_o who_o have_v pretend_a reason_n and_o scripture_n have_v abuse_v both_o nor_o be_v h._n t._n his_o reason_n of_o force_n because_o heretic_n pretend_v to_o reason_n and_o scripture_n therefore_o every_o one_o be_v not_o to_o judge_v for_o himself_o and_o all_o heresy_n be_v sound_a doctrine_n any_o more_o than_o than_o this_o caviller_n pretend_v law_n and_o reason_n therefore_o judge_n that_o use_v their_o knowledge_n in_o the_o law_n and_o their_o reason_n in_o pass_a sentence_n do_v justify_v caviller_n or_o determine_v no_o better_o than_o caviller_n be_v the_o church_n authority_n infallible_a heretic_n might_n and_o do_v pretend_v to_o its_o authority_n and_o apostolic_a tradition_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o these_o yet_o heresy_n may_v be_v take_v for_o sound_a doctrine_n as_o well_o as_o if_o private_a reason_n be_v make_v a_o judge_n for_o each_o one_o self_n yea_o many_o heresy_n have_v allege_v unwritten_a tradition_n and_o have_v have_v some_o council_n or_o other_o perhaps_o more_o and_o more_o numerous_a to_o patronize_v they_o then_o the_o orthodox_n so_o that_o i_o may_v say_v setting_z aside_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v now_o the_o rule_n by_o which_o to_o determine_v what_o be_v error_n what_o not_o neither_o the_o church_n authority_n nor_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v prove_v a_o point_n to_o be_v heresy_n or_o extirpate_v it_o but_o rather_o propagate_v and_o establish_v error_n as_o by_o experience_n be_v manifest_a there_o be_v never_o more_o heresy_n establish_v and_o propagate_v by_o any_o one_o or_o more_o private_a man_n follow_v their_o reason_n then_o have_v be_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n suppose_v to_o be_v ecumenical_a and_o infallible_a nor_o be_v there_o any_o great_a cause_n of_o err_v then_o the_o confidence_n of_o infallibility_n nor_o any_o error_n so_o fast_o root_v as_o that_o which_o be_v decree_v by_o man_n that_o will_v confess_v no_o error_n as_o for_o those_o heresy_n which_o he_o reckon_v as_o unanswerable_a by_o humane_a reason_n if_o he_o mean_v they_o be_v unanswerable_a by_o humane_a reason_n how_o or_o in_o what_o manner_n the_o thing_n oppose_v by_o they_o be_v it_o be_v grant_v but_o of_o this_o mr._n chillingworth_n do_v not_o make_v humane_a reason_n judge_n if_o any_o humane_a reason_n can_v comprehend_v how_o a_o thing_n shall_v be_v nor_o can_v answer_v all_o objection_n yet_o if_o it_o judge_v that_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v to_o believe_v it_o even_o as_o mary_n be_v to_o believe_v she_o have_v a_o son_n though_o she_o know_v not_o how_o luk._n 1._o 34._o that_o which_o each_o man_n reason_n be_v to_o judge_v be_v not_o how_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v which_o god_n have_v reveal_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v but_o whether_o it_o be_v so_o reveal_v and_o this_o he_o be_v to_o do_v not_o by_o a_o blind_a assent_n to_o what_o the_o church_n or_o his_o teacher_n say_v but_o by_o search_v as_o the_o beraean_o do_v act._n 17._o 11._o with_o god_n approbation_n even_o when_o paul_n preach_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n whether_o they_o say_v right_a and_o if_o the_o scripture_n say_v the_o contrary_a to_o what_o those_o name_v heretic_n say_v then_o be_v their_o tenant_n to_o be_v reject_v of_o which_o each_o person_n reason_n be_v to_o judge_v for_o himself_o he_o be_v to_o be_v save_v or_o damn_v according_a to_o his_o own_o faith_n if_o not_o the_o determination_n of_o council_n against_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o this_o manner_n of_o judge_v by_o reason_n will_v neither_o promote_v heresy_n nor_o atheism_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o the_o pope_n council_n church_n determination_n be_v count_v infallible_a it_o will_v perpetuate_v a_o error_n if_o once_o receive_v as_o too_o much_o woeful_a experience_n show_v in_o the_o roman_a papacy_n wherein_o the_o error_n of_o transubstantiation_n though_o it_o be_v such_o as_o be_v so_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n reason_n sense_n father_n that_o a_o man_n unprejudiced_a will_v think_v they_o mere_a mad_a man_n or_o phrenetick_a person_n who_o hold_v it_o yet_o it_o be_v by_o papist_n maintain_v i_o dare_v hardly_o say_v by_o the_o learned_a believe_v most_o obstinate_o and_o furious_o to_o this_o day_n final_o say_v h._n t._n because_o if_o private_a reason_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o controversy_n it_o will_v evident_o follow_v the_o general_a council_n of_o all_o former_a age_n which_o have_v command_v all_o person_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o obey_v their_o definition_n and_o submit_v to_o their_o decree_n be_v the_o most_o tyrannical_a and_o unjust_a assembly_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o usurp_v such_o a_o power_n over_o man_n conscience_n and_o consequent_o that_o there_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n on_o earth_n as_o a_o church_n or_o oblige_v guide_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o church_n government_n i_o reply_v though_o mr._n chillingworth_n say_v not_o private_a reason_n to_o be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o controversy_n nor_o deny_v the_o church_n or_o council_n to_o be_v judge_n of_o controversy_n but_o only_o the_o infallibility_n of_o they_o yet_o if_o he_o do_v say_v either_o neither_o of_o these_o thing_n will_v follow_v which_o h._n t._n make_v consequent_a thereon_o for_o notwithstanding_o such_o say_n he_o may_v deem_v council_n to_o have_v follow_v scripture_n and_o therefore_o not_o unjust_a in_o those_o command_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n and_o church_n government_n oblige_v man_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n though_o not_o by_o virtue_n of_o their_o own_o authority_n yet_o by_o virtue_n of_o god_n revelation_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nevertheless_o if_o i_o may_v be_v allow_v to_o speak_v my_o judgement_n free_o i_o do_v think_v that_o if_o not_o all_o yet_o most_o of_o the_o council_n term_v general_a have_v be_v for_o more_o than_o one_o hundred_o year_n too_o unjust_a and_o tyrannical_a in_o their_o command_n usurp_v the_o word_n of_o the_o synod_n at_o jerusalem_n act._n 15._o 28._o too_o arrogant_o as_o if_o their_o authority_n be_v equal_a to_o the_o apostle_n and_o impose_v on_o man_n conscience_n burden_n too_o intolerable_a and_o that_o this_o have_v be_v a_o most_o pernicious_a engine_n of_o satan_n to_o cause_n division_n and_o mischief_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o certain_o if_o any_o have_v follow_v humane_a reason_n and_o a_o private_a spirit_n in_o decide_v controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o judge_a matter_n of_o religion_n they_o have_v be_v pope_n and_o the_o council_n approve_v by_o pope_n who_o do_v almost_o in_o every_o thing_n in_o some_o thing_n express_o forsake_v the_o scripture_n and_o adhere_v to_o their_o own_o reason_n in_o their_o canon_n and_o decree_n and_o papist_n who_o receive_v their_o determination_n do_v forsake_v the_o guidance_n of_o god_n spirit_n and_o follow_v humane_a reason_n and_o a_o private_a spirit_n h._n t_o say_v further_a ob._n your_o therefore_o believe_v the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a and_o whatever_a else_o you_o believe_v because_o you_o judge_v it_o reasonable_a to_o believe_v it_o and_o your_o very_a act_n of_o faith_n itself_o be_v a_o act_n of_o reason_n therefore_o reason_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n of_o controversy_n answ_n the_o discourse_n and_o approbation_n of_o reason_n be_v always_o a_o previous_a and_o necessary_a condition_n to_o our_o deliberate_a and_o rational_a act_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o very_a act_n themselves_o be_v act_n of_o reason_n not_o discourse_v but_o simple_o assent_v all_o this_o i_o grant_v yes_o i_o deny_v your_o consequence_n because_o our_o act_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o ultimate_o resolve_v into_o
prove_v there_o be_v tradition_n true_o apostolical_a beside_o those_o which_o be_v write_v and_o this_o tradition_n that_o those_o book_n which_o we_o call_v holy_a scripture_n be_v divine_a write_n we_o will_v embrace_v they_o as_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v but_o then_o 1._o we_o say_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n there_o be_v tradition_n put_v on_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v not_o they_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 1._o 2._o that_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n write_v be_v sufficient_a for_o faith_n to_o salvation_n 3._o that_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v uncertain_a and_o much_o corrupt_v 4._o that_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n to_o know_v which_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n but_o by_o the_o scripture_n or_o apostolical_a write_n 5._o that_o neither_o the_o pope_n nor_o church_n of_o rome_n nor_o general_a council_n determination_n be_v a_o sufficient_a assurance_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a 6._o that_o therefore_o to_o we_o now_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o life_n and_o to_o the_o argument_n of_o h._n t._n i_o answer_v 1._o by_o deny_v the_o major_n give_v this_o as_o a_o reason_n because_o the_o mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n though_o it_o be_v the_o essential_a mean_n yet_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n necessary_o there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o the_o mean_n of_o faith_n be_v any_o way_n god_n use_v to_o beget_v it_o as_o by_o dream_n vision_n the_o speech_n of_o balaam_n ass_n his_o prophecy_n caiaphas_n prophecy_n the_o star_n which_o guide_v the_o wiseman_n matth._n 2._o the_o wife_n good_a conversation_n 1_o pet._n 3._o 1._o yet_o these_o be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o divine_a revelation_n itself_o and_o if_o it_o be_v suppose_v any_o one_o of_o these_o or_o any_o other_o be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v that_o mean_v by_o which_o faith_n be_v and_o without_o which_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o divine_a revelation_n or_o truth_n deliver_v by_o that_o mean_n and_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o major_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v thus_o form_v that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o faith_n itself_o be_v but_o the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n it_o at_o first_o be_v immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o faith_n itself_o be_v ergo._fw-la i_o answer_v 1._o by_o deny_v the_o major_n there_o be_v many_o thing_n immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o the_o faith_n itself_o be_v and_o yet_o be_v not_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o namely_o god_n decree_n and_o purpose_n the_o be_v of_o the_o heaven_n the_o obedience_n of_o the_o angel_n etc._n etc._n 2._o by_o deny_v the_o minor_n for_o whether_o the_o immediate_a declaration_n of_o god_n to_o adam_n gen._n 3._o 15._o or_o christ_n preach_v by_o himself_o be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o or_o any_o other_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o faith_n itself_o god_n declaration_n immediate_o or_o christ_n preach_v by_o himself_o be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n yea_o heb._n 1._o 1._o it_o be_v say_v that_o god_n have_v speak_v to_o we_o in_o divers_a manner_n way_n and_o time_n by_o the_o prophet_n and_o in_o these_o last_o day_n only_o have_v speak_v to_o we_o by_o his_o son_n vers_n 2._o &_o chap._n 2._o 3._o the_o salvation_n be_v at_o first_o begin_v to_o be_v speak_v by_o the_o lord_n and_o since_o be_v confirm_v by_o they_o that_o hear_v he_o which_o show_v the_o mean_n to_o be_v variable_a by_o which_o faith_n be_v plant_v and_o conserve_v the_o apostle_n tell_v we_o 1_o pet._n 3._o 1._o that_o without_o the_o word_n those_o that_o believe_v not_o the_o word_n may_v be_v win_v by_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o wife_n so_o that_o their_o good_a conversation_n be_v at_o first_o a_o mean_n of_o convert_v they_o and_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n whence_o it_o may_v appear_v that_o this_o argument_n go_v upon_o these_o false_a supposition_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v some_o mean_v essential_a to_o the_o plant_n and_o conserve_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o 2._o that_o the_o same_o mean_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o plant_n and_o conserve_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o 3._o that_o this_o mean_n be_v immutable_a and_o the_o same_o in_o all_o age_n as_o faith_n itself_o 4._o that_o what_o be_v the_o mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o must_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n 2._o i_o deny_v the_o minor_a that_o oral_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n not_o write_v book_n be_v the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o and_o to_o his_o proof_n i_o answer_v that_o by_o oral_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n in_o his_o tenet_n he_o mean_v a_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n now_o if_o it_o be_v grant_v there_o be_v no_o gospel_n write_v till_o eight_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o thereabouts_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v also_o that_o there_o be_v no_o delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o only_o their_o preach_a viva_fw-la voce_fw-la with_o live_a speech_n in_o their_o own_o person_n and_o therefore_o if_o that_o which_o be_v according_a to_o h._n t._n the_o essential_a mean_n of_o plant_v and_o conserve_n faith_n at_o first_o must_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n still_o and_o no_o other_o than_o that_o rule_n must_v neither_o be_v unwritten_a nor_o write_v delivery_n of_o doctrine_n from_o father_n to_o son_n by_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o their_o own_o personal_a tradition_n viva_fw-la voce_fw-la which_o now_o cease_v there_o be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n at_o all_o left_a but_o the_o quaker_n device_n of_o each_o man_n light_n within_o he_o to_o be_v his_o rule_n must_v take_v place_n but_o to_o i_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v divine_a revelation_n by_o what_o mean_v soever_o it_o be_v deliver_v be_v it_o the_o law_n write_v in_o the_o heart_n or_o in_o the_o book_n by_o the_o signer_n of_o god_n in_o table_n of_o stone_n or_o deliver_v by_o a_o angel_n in_o a_o dream_n vision_n apparition_z by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n or_o any_o other_o but_o since_o god_n have_v be_v please_v to_o order_v it_o be_v it_o soon_o or_o late_a that_o what_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v shall_v be_v write_v we_o be_v assure_v god_n will_v have_v we_o to_o take_v it_o for_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o if_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v not_o well_o to_o commend_v it_o to_o we_o luk._n 16._o 31._o joh._n 5._o 39_o and_o to_o commend_v they_o that_o search_v the_o scripture_n act._n 17._o 11._o nor_o the_o apostle_n to_o direct_v we_o to_o they_o 1_o pet._n 1._o 19_o 20._o 2_o tim._n 3._o 16._o rom._n 15._o 4._o nor_o to_o allege_v they_o act._n 3._o 22._o &_o 13._o 33_o 34_o 35._o nor_o christ_n to_o have_v use_v they_o against_o the_o tempter_n matth._n 4._o 4._o 7._o 10._o nor_o to_o have_v impute_v error_n to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o they_o matth._n 22_o 29._o nor_o to_o have_v send_v the_o revelation_n of_o john_n to_o the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n with_o declaration_n of_o blessedness_n to_o the_o observer_n of_o it_o and_o denunciation_n of_o a_o curse_n to_o the_o corrupter_n and_o infringer_n of_o it_o revel_v 1._o 1_o 3._o &_o 22._o 18_o 19_o nor_o the_o apostle_n to_o write_v a_o letter_n to_o the_o church_n act._n 15._o 23._o nor_o the_o apostle_n to_o write_v several_a epistle_n to_o several_a church_n and_o if_o many_o age_n though_o i_o think_v h._n t._n therein_o do_v exceed_v be_v pass_v before_o all_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v disperse_v and_o accept_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o whole_a church_n yet_o it_o be_v certain_a some_o be_v and_o they_o must_v be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v accept_v and_o when_o any_o difference_n arise_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n though_o they_o be_v to_o inquire_v of_o the_o apostle_n what_o they_o teach_v yet_o when_o they_o can_v not_o speak_v with_o they_o they_o make_v use_v of_o their_o letter_n write_v as_o act_n 15._o 31._o 1_o cor._n 7._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o we_o be_v
not_o to_o do_v so_o still_o why_o do_v this_o author_n allege_v scripture_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n and_o tell_v we_o here_o pag._n 113._o there_o be_v no_o better_a way_n to_o decide_v controversy_n than_o by_o the_o scripture_n expound_v by_o the_o church_n and_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o this_o be_v a_o evidence_n of_o god_n infatuate_a these_o romanist_n that_o though_o they_o have_v no_o show_n of_o proof_n for_o peter_n supremacy_n and_o consequent_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o allege_v it_o yet_o determine_v it_o not_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o make_v void_a their_o own_o proof_n and_o the_o very_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o will_v fain_o establish_v sect_n ii_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o assurance_n thereby_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o let_v we_o view_v what_o he_o add_v a_o second_o argument_n be_v that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v infallible_o assure_v both_o what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v and_o without_o which_o we_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o these_o thing_n but_o by_o apostolical_a tradition_n we_o may_v infallible_o be_v assure_v both_o what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v and_o by_o no_o other_o mean_n therefore_o apostolical_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o major_n be_v manifest_a because_o in_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n therefore_o the_o infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v they_o be_v the_o infallible_a and_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v because_o a_o full_a report_n from_o whole_a world_n of_o father_n to_o whole_a world_n of_o son_n of_o what_o they_o hear_v and_o see_v be_v altogether_o infallible_a since_o sensible_a evidence_n in_o a_o world_n of_o witness_n unanimous_o concur_v be_v altogether_o infallible_a how_o fallible_a soever_o man_n may_v be_v in_o their_o particular_n and_o such_o a_o report_n such_o a_o evidence_n be_v apostolical_a tradition_n for_o all_o the_o doctrinos_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o all_o the_o book_n they_o write_v therefore_o infallible_a answ_n the_o popish_a tenet_n be_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o other_o point_n than_o what_o be_v in_o the_o write_a book_n be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n that_o so_o what_o they_o can_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n of_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n be_v bishop_n there_o purgatory-fire_n invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n mix_v water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o many_o more_o which_o pope_n and_o popish_a council_n obtrude_v on_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o apostolical_a tradition_n may_v be_v receive_v as_o object_n of_o faith_n but_o here_o h._n t._n conclude_v apostolical_a tradition_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o prove_v it_o of_o no_o other_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o that_o whereby_o the_o book_n write_v be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o apostle_n which_o i_o may_v grant_v and_o yet_o h._n t._n gain_v nothing_o for_o his_o purpose_n since_o apostolical_a tradition_n may_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o not_o apostolical_a tradition_n unwritten_a much_o less_o that_o which_o pope_n and_o council_n call_v apostolical_a tradition_n which_o be_v every_o corruption_n that_o have_v be_v any_o long_a time_n receive_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o this_o apostolical_a tradition_n infallible_a that_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n be_v write_v by_o the_o holy_a man_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o that_o the_o thing_n in_o they_o relate_v be_v certain_a and_o yet_o other_o tradition_n of_o other_o thing_n not_o so_o but_o to_o his_o argument_n i_o say_v the_o major_n be_v not_o true_a nor_o be_v it_o prove_v by_o his_o reason_n which_o in_o form_n be_v this_o that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n but_o in_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n the_o conclusion_n which_o follow_v from_o these_o premise_n be_v not_o his_o major_n that_o be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v infallible_o assure_v both_o what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v and_o without_o which_o we_o can_v never_o be_v infallible_o assure_v of_o those_o thing_n nor_o the_o conclusion_n set_v down_o therefore_o the_o infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v they_o be_v the_o infallible_a and_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n for_o these_o term_n that_o by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o book_n the_o infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v they_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o book_n or_o doctrine_n in_o which_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o the_o major_n be_v not_o prove_v but_o indeed_o the_o very_a protestant_a doctrine_n which_o he_o gainsay_v be_v prove_v unaware_o thus_o that_o in_o which_o be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n but_o in_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v contain_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o faith_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o the_o book_n which_o they_o write_v be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o prove_v direct_o what_o h._n t._n deny_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o true_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o show_v that_o he_o mistake_v the_o mean_n of_o faith_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n between_o which_o there_o be_v manifest_a difference_n the_o mean_n of_o faith_n be_v any_o outward_a or_o inward_a efficient_a principal_a or_o instrumental_a by_o which_o a_o person_n come_v to_o believe_v the_o rule_n be_v that_o by_o which_o we_o know_v what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v the_o same_o mean_n may_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o believe_v contrary_a thing_n caiaphas_n and_o balaam_n may_v prophesy_v right_a thing_n of_o israel_n and_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o expectation_n of_o the_o messiab_n and_o yet_o also_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o lay_v a_o stumbling-block_n to_o overthrow_v they_o a_o messenger_n that_o bring_v a_o grant_n wherein_o a_o prince_n grant_v a_o thing_n be_v the_o mean_n of_o belief_n and_o so_o be_v the_o seal_n but_o the_o rule_n of_o believe_v be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o grant_n thomas_n his_o see_v and_o feel_v be_v the_o mean_n of_o his_o believe_v christ_n resurrection_n but_o the_o rule_n be_v christ_n word_n 2._o i_o deny_v his_o minor_n for_o though_o i_o grant_v such_o a_o full_a report_n as_o he_o speak_v of_o be_v infallible_a nor_o do_v i_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o a_o report_n or_o such_o a_o evidence_n for_o all_o the_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o all_o the_o book_n they_o write_v yet_o i_o say_v 1._o that_o this_o be_v not_o the_o apostolical_a tradition_n which_o papist_n assert_v for_o with_o they_o any_o thing_n use_v in_o their_o church_n a_o long_a time_n and_o approve_v by_o a_o pope_n or_o a_o council_n confirm_v by_o he_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n though_o it_o have_v not_o such_o report_n or_o evidence_n 2._o that_o there_o be_v other_o mean_n by_o which_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v what_o doctrine_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v and_o what_o book_n they_o write_v beside_o this_o full_a report_n as_o 1._o the_o inward_a testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 2._o the_o innate_a character_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n themselves_o foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v open_v the_o mystery_n of_o god_n advance_v god_n glory_n enlighten_v and_o convert_v the_o soul_n with_o many_o more_o which_o show_v who_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o book_n be_v yet_o by_o the_o way_n i_o observe_v 1._o that_o notwithstanding_o he_o make_v here_o such_o a_o infallibility_n in_o the_o report_n and_o evidence_n of_o sense_n yet_o pag._n 205._o he_o deny_v evidence_n of_o sense_n infallible_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o thereby_o overthrow_v his_o position_n here_o 2._o from_o his_o word_n here_o i_o argue_v against_o his_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n thus_o a_o full_a report_n from_o whole_a world_n of_o father_n to_o whole_a world_n of_o son_n of_o what_o they_o hear_v and_o see_v be_v altogether_o